My love, my destiny (Completed)

22 Monamour · 35 chapters · 85,363 words

A/N

SYNOPSIS

Princess Jewel Morrison was so hurt because

Zander

Montealegre

, her boyfriend wasn’t there for her when she gave birth to their child. But the most painful thing was their baby ‘died’ after she gave birth to her and he was never there for her. Then she learned that he accepted money from her father in exchange for leaving her. She decided to leave the country to forget about the painful things that happened to her without realizing that they were just victims of her father’s manipulation. What would she do when she learns that all the things she believed that happened were all products of someone else’s lie?

A/N

Hello guys! Zoé

Isabel here a.k.a. 22_

MonAmour ! This is my third story and i hope you like it. FYI, i don’t tolerate rude comments so if you don’t have anything good to say, don’t read my story. On the other hand, i would appreciate it if you leave constructive comments/criticism to my story.

Please don’t be silent and tell me what you think of this story by leaving

COMMENT

. Don’t forget to

VOTE

and

this story too. Thank YOU!

This story is not edited so expect some mistakes. It also has some mature contents intended for adult readers! Read it at your own risk!

If you haven’t read my other stories yet, feel free to read them:

She’s mine, exclusively mine
My POSSESSIVE

ex-LOVER

(sequel of

, EM)

Billionaire’s Sweet Revenge
A Billionaire’s Charade (A fake paradise)
Owning The Wild Heiress
Taking What’s Rightfully His (Tagalog)
THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE Series 1

MY LOVE, MY DESTINY by 22_

MonAmour

chapter 1

“L’amour n’est qu’une étape, un arrêt momentané sur la route de la vie” - Octave Uzanne

JEWEL’s POV

I woke up with a start when I heard the blaring sound of my alarm clock incessantly ringing, telling me to get up. I groaned with annoyance and reached for the alarm clock blindly to stop it. I got off the bed and went to the bathroom to do my morning rituals.

After taking a bath, I put on my school uniform and quickly blow dried my hair then I went downstairs to eat my breakfast. I sat down and began eating. Yes, this is my usual morning in this huge house, eating alone without a family with me. Sometimes, I eat with the household helps.

“Nanny Dina, come and join me for breakfast” I shouted for her. I knew she’s in the kitchen also eating her breakfast. I heard her footsteps approaching.

“Good morning Jewel. I already finished my breakfast” She said which made me pout.

“You knew I hate eating alone. You could’ve have waited for me” I whined at her. She chuckled and hugged me. I considered her my second mom because she had been my nanny since I was a baby. My mom died giving birth to me and my dad’s always abroad but when he’s here, he’s at the company, working. He was always like that, leaving me here all alone with just the household helps to attend to my needs.

“Okay. I will join you for dinner” She said. I nodded my head and continued eating.

When the car stopped in front of the gate of the school, I told our family driver Tony to just drop me off there instead of driving me all the way inside the campus. He looked like he was hesitant to follow my instruction but he did it anyway.

I waited for him to leave before I began to look around me. He didn’t arrive yet, I thought. I looked at my wristwatch and it was already 10 minutes before my first subject. I was about to dial on my phone when I felt someone hugged me from behind that I squealed in surprise. Just the familiar feeling of his warmth and his gentle but strong arms told me who it was.

“Hi love. You look even more beautiful everyday” He said and kissed my cheek. I giggled and faced him. I tiptoed and gave him a peck on the lips which made him smile happily.

“You’re late” I pouted. He held my hands with his.

“Sorry love, the bus was late. I will make it up to you. Let’s go out on Saturday” He suggested while his bluish gray eyes stared at me expectantly. I just love it when he stares at me like that. His feelings towards me were evident and my heart always swells with joy everytime.

“Are you sure about that? What about your internship and your work at the bar?” He’s on his internship during the day and he has a work during the night. The only time that we could be together is mornings, before my class and Sundays but sometimes, I couldn’t go out with him during Sundays before my dad comes home.

“It’s okay. I don’t have work on Saturday. It’s a holiday remember? But even though it’s not holiday, I will still do everything I can to be with you on that day” I smiled inwardly and hugged him. He remembered. It’s our 1 year anniversary and I am very excited.

“Really?” He chuckled and kissed my forehead. He really is sweet and I love it.

“Of course my love. You know how much I love you” I wrapped my arms around him tightly as I feel the moment. I gasped when I remembered the time and pulled away from him.

“Oh my God! I’m gonna be late. I need to go!” I said and was about to run when he tugged me on my hand and pulled me for a long lingering kiss. When he pulled away from our kiss, my cheeks were already reddened in embarrassment while he was just smirking. I pinched his side and we both laughed. I said my goodbye again and went inside our school.

I looked back at him and he waved his hand to me. I blew a flying kiss to him and then went towards the main entrance smiling like a fool. I met Zander in front of his part time job. 1 night, I sneaked out of my house to meet with my so called friends but they never came. It appeared that they were just playing games with me.

While I was standing there alone, a drunk guy approached me and tried to force himself on me but Zander came, who happened to just got out of his part time job and defended me from the drunk guy.

I was so scared that I lost consciousness and when I woke up, I was in his house. I learned that he was living alone and his parents were already dead. He is on his internship and soon to be Architect. From that day on, we became friends until one day, we became lovers. Even though he is 23 and I am just 17, that didn’t hinder us into falling in love with each other.

When I reached our classroom, I sat on my usual spot while the smile on my lips didn’t fade.

“Hey you’re smiling like a fool” I heard somebody said playfully and sat next to me. It was my one and only true friend, Hannah. I didn’t answer her and just gave her an about face.

“Let me guess, it’s because of Zander again right?” She asked and I giggled. She rolled her eyes skywards.

“What?”

“You’re head over heels with him but remember, your father doesn’t know about him. How long are you going to keep your relationship from your father?” She asked with a concern. My happiness died down and the smile on my lips disappeared.

“You really know how to make my mood go down are you?” She heaved a sigh and squeezed my hand gently, comforting me.

“You know I always wish your happiness but at the same time I am worried of what your father might do if he discovers your relationship with Zander” I massaged my temple. I suddenly felt scared and worried. I was about to say something when our teacher entered the classroom.

When I got home, I was surprised that my father was home. He looked furious as he looked at me. I approached at him and reluctantly kissed him on the cheek.

“I thought you’re in Switzerland dad?” I asked him a little bit nervous. He was looking down on his wristwatch.

“Do you always come home this late, Jewel?” He said with his usual serious face and didn’t answer my question. His jaw was flexed with evident anger. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.

“We went to my classmate’s house and practice for our stage play” I said honestly but he just looked at me suspiciously. He stared at me like he was debating if he was going to believe me or not.

“Okay. Go freshen up and then let’s eat dinner” He said and I nodded. I felt relieved that he didn’t ask some questions. I was always afraid of my father. He never hurt me physically but at the same time, he never showed any affection towards me. I never experienced the love of a mother because she died when she gave birth to me and I accepted that long time ago but my relationship with my father was a different story.

Yes, he’s alive but he was never there for me. He was so engrossed in his businesses that he forgot about me and when he comes home, he never paid any attention to me either other than pointing all my mistakes and dictate me what to do.

It’s tiring sometimes and depressing but when I met Zander, everything changed. I used to be friends with wrong people who influenced me to do wrong stuffs like smoking, cutting classes and drinking alcohol. In my 17 years of existence, somebody showed me a true concern and love other than my best friend Hannah and he made me a better person.

While we were eating our dinner, nobody was talking. We were just eating silently. I was hoping that I could eat together with my nanny Dina but with my father here, that would be impossible. I didn’t have any appetite but I just forced myself to eat so that my father wouldn’t get mad at me.

“So, how’s school?” I heard him enquired which made me surprised. He never asked anything about what’s going on with me at school and to my everyday life.

“Fine” I answered simply. I looked at him through my peripheral vision and I saw him staring at me intently. I gulped nervously and drunk the glass of water in front of me.

“Fine? Just fine?” his voice was stern but his face was blank.

“Y-Yes dad. My grades are better now than last year” I answered meekly.

“Good. What about your good for nothing friends?”

“I am not friends with them anymore. Since I left my old school, I never saw them again” I said with all honesty. When he discovered about my friends, like how they influenced me, he was so mad that he transferred me to another school immediately. I didn’t agree at first but when Hannah told me that she would transfer there together with me, I accepted my father’s decision.

“Good. Don’t give me another head ache again Jewel. I am warning you this time” He said with a dangerous voice and I nodded. I wanted to tell him about my relationship with Zander but I didn’t have enough courage to do so.

Zander told me too that he wanted to meet my dad a couple of times already but I disagreed. He was disappointed of course but I just didn’t want him to get hurt. I know that dad would never accept him because he is not rich like us.

If dad discovers about our relationship, he will surely do anything for us to breakup and that’s the last thing I want. I love Zander so much that’s why I am doing anything so that my father won’t discover about our relationship.

Saturday came and I was so excited for my date with Zander. It’s our first anniversary and thankfully my father left again yesterday for a business matter in London. I just finished prepping myself when my phone rang. It was Zander.

“Good morning love! How’s my beautiful girlfriend?” He asked sweetly that my heart fluttered.

“Good morning too love. I’m fine. I am just about to go out” I heard him chuckled.

“Happy anniversary” I beamed and almost giggled with happiness. He texted me early in the morning to greet me and now he’s telling me again.

“Happy anniversary. I love you” I answered him back full of love. I suddenly felt emotional that a lone tear escaped my eye.

“Is there something wrong love?” he asked worriedly and I tried my best to smile even though he couldn’t see me.

“Yes love. I am fine. I’m just so happy right now. I’m about to go out now. Let’s meet at our usual meeting place” he agreed and then I cut the call. When I was on the main door and was about to close it, I heard my nanny’s voice.

“Where are you going Jewel? Did you tell your dad about this?” She asked worriedly. I approached her and hugged her.

“Don’t worry Nanny Dina, I’m just going to meet Zander” She shook her head and heave a sigh.

“Jewel, I’m worried about what you’re doing. What if your father discovers your relationship with Zander?” I held her hands with mine and gave her a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry Nanny, dad’s not here” I answered then said my goodbye and went out. I didn’t bring our car because Tony would surely see Zander and that was the last thing I wanted. He is always loyal to my father and he will surely report everything to him.

I just hailed a taxi and went to our meeting place which is at the roof top of the abandoned building near his house. That was his secret hideout whenever he was depressed and lonely and when we became a couple, he shared it with me. It was a four story building.

I never asked him who was the owner of it but I’m guessing he was related to the owner. When I arrived in front of the abandoned building,I received a text from him telling me to just wait for him in front of the building. I stood there for at least 3 minutes before I felt a presence behind me.

Please don’t don’t forget to leave a COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank You!

chapter 2

“I am just trying to protect you. I don’t want you to get hurt by letting someone take advantage of your naïveté. This guy is already 23 years old. I know his kind. I know he’s just after your name. You are my sole heir and someday you will handle all our family’s wealth. Use your head Jewel!” -

Mr. Morrison

JEWEL’s POV

When I turned around to see who it was, I almost forgot how to breathe because he looked so handsome. He was just wearing a red and black checkered polo, a pants and snickers but he is still handsome to my eyes.

He gave me a peck on the lips before he handed me the bouquet of flowers which was full of my favorite violet orchids. I thanked him and we kissed for a couple of seconds before we pulled away. The happiness on our faces were so evident.

He took me into the cinema and watched a movie then we went to a restaurant and had our lunch there.

After that, we just went to the mall, walking hand in hand. We laughed a lot because of his jokes. We even decided to go bowling too and compete against each other which ended me being the loser. I was so happy that I thought this was the happiest moment of my life. I couldn’t ask for more. Even though it was just a simple date, I really enjoyed his company that I forgot about our situation.

When it was almost 6 pm, he asked me if I could stay a little bit longer and I agreed. We went back to our secret hide out and to my surprise, the rooftop was decorated with a lot of balloons and flowers. At the center, there was a round table with a red table cloth and a small vase with a long stemmed red rose in it and a candle at the center.

I was mesmerized of how this place turned beautiful like this. He walked towards a portable CD player and push the play button and a sweet music suddenly played. I looked at him confusedly but he was just smiling at me. He picked up the pink big teddy bear which I failed to notice until now and gave it to me.

“Happy Anniversary again love” He said and I hugged him tightly. My eyes were full of unshed tears. I felt him pulled away a little bit and started putting something on my ring finger. I looked at him questioningly.

“This ring is the proof of my love for you. It’s the symbol of my promise to you that I will wait for you and love you, only you” He said full of promise.

“You didn’t have to do this but thank you” I said full of emotions but at the same time the happiness was overwhelming. I took out my gift for him from my bag. It was a dog tag necklace with the words ‘Zander ❤ Jewel’ engraved on the pendant. I put it around his neck. He touched the small pendant and stared at it with full of emotions on his eyes.

“Thank you love. I will treasure this like our love for each other” He bent over his head to my height and rested his forehead against mine.

“Will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you Miss Princess Jewel Morrison?” I beamed joyfully and nodded my head in agreement. Soon, we were dancing slowly with the sweet music in the air. The world felt like it stopped moving and the only people left were just the two of us. The overwhelming emotions in our hearts were singing as one. After I didn’t know how long, we proceeded on eating.

I was even surprised when Hannah and King came out from nowhere and served our food. It looked like they were Zander’s accomplice into making all the set up. King is Zander’s childhood friend and best friend. They greeted us for our anniversary. They looked so happy for us and I thanked them for their efforts.

I went home at 10 pm. Zander gave me a ride home on his bike. I had the guts to let him drive me home because I knew that my father would come home on Monday. That was I expected but when I entered the house, Nanny Dina, who opened the door for me, told me that my dad was home and was so mad. Fear instantly crept through my entire being.

I saw him at the living room seating at the couch but when he saw me, he immediately stood up and walked towards me with long strides. Before I could react, he slapped me. I was so shocked. Even though he gets mad at me almost all the time, it never went to the extent of him hitting me. My hand went to my cheek while the tears fell from my eyes. He looked like he was so mad at me.

“How dare you keep this from me Jewel? How long are you in a relationship with that guy?” I was so shocked because I realized that he discovered about my relationship with Zander. I guess there is no secret that could be kept forever.

“Break up with that guy Jewel! I’m warning you! I will never accept that man for you!” He yelled at me. I shook my head no and that made him more furious.

“I love him dad. Please don’t do this to me. He is a good guy and he loves me a lot” I said while sobbing. I bit my bottom lip to stop my whimpers.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about! You’re still 17 years old for goodness sake! What do you know about love?!” He said as he reached for my shoulders and shook them, as if he was trying to put some sense on my head.

“Dad, even though I am still young, I know when I am in love!” I insisted. I gathered all my will power to try and to stand up for our relationship. He shook his head disbelievingly again.

“Love is not always enough Jewel! What do you expect from that man? He is as poor as a rat! What would he feed you when you get married, his d*ck?!” I winced of what he said and I felt disgusted. I saw his expression mellowed when he realized what he just said. He heaved a sigh and looked at me.

“I want you to pack your things. I will send you to Switzerland and continue your studies there” I stopped on my tracks and looked at him.

“Dad please, I don’t want to go there” I begged him. I wanted to raise my voice too but that would just worsen the problem.

“I already made my decision Jewel! We will fly there tomorrow so get ready. End of discussion.” He said with finality in his voice and walked away. I felt hurt but at the same time worried. No! I refuse to leave Zander! I love him so much!

I ran to my room and cried on my bed for I didn’t know how long. I didn’t know what to do. I reached for my mother’s picture from the night stand and stared at it.

“Mom, please don’t let dad do this to me” I sobbed, talking to her picture like she was alive in front of me. Whenever I was down and lonely, I used to talk to her picture and it made me calm but this time it was different. Tears were continuously pooling down my eyes. This is one of the times when I really wish my mom’s here with me. I remember when I was younger, I always felt pity towards myself whenever I saw other children with their parents.

Especially during programs at school. My classmates were always with their parents but me, I was just with my nanny. Dad never attended any school events. During my birthdays, he was always there but he was just talking to the visitors about business and never paid attention to me. Until one day, I got used to it and didn’t seek for any attention from him anymore. But there were times that I still felt hurt.

Other children used to bully me too because I don’t have parents. I told them I had a father but they just mocked me and didn’t believe me because they never saw him. I looked at my mom’s picture again and then a sudden decision came into my mind. I put back the picture on the night stand and got off the bed. I went inside my walk-in closet and took some of my clothes. I put them on a small suitcase. I also got my passport, credit cards and some important ID’s.

After packing, I called Zander and told him to pick me up at the bus stop which was just a 10 minute walk from our house. He was worried that he agreed immediately. After that, I discreetly went out of my room. I walked as careful as I could so that nobody would notice me. It was already past midnight and I bet all the people in our house were already asleep.

When I reached the gate, I saw the guard and I face palmed. I totally forgot about him. I waited for almost an hour, constructing a plan on how to walk past him without him noticing me. Then luckily, I saw him stood up and went to the servant’s quarter, maybe to take a leak or something and that’s the opportunity I was waiting.

When he was gone, I quickly tiptoed towards the gate and opened it as quietly as I could. After I closed it again, I ran my ass off to the bus stop. Zander was already there with his bike, waiting for me. He looked so worried that he was about to bombard me with questions when I motioned him to stop and told him to get us out of there fast. He agreed and then we drove off to his house.

“Love, what happened?” He asked when we were at the living room. He eyed my suitcase and then looked back at me. My eyes brimmed with tears again. He hugged me and let me cried to my heart’s content against his chest. When I calmed down, he gave me a glass of water.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” He asked tenderly. I nodded.

“Dad discovered about our relationship and he was so mad”

“Why? Because I am not rich like you?” He asked bitterly. I couldn’t answer right away to confirm it because I didn’t want him to get hurt. When he couldn’t wait for my answer, he stood up and paced the floor as he raked his hand through his hair.

“Love I think he just misjudges me because we never met before. Let me talk to him” He said determinedly but I immediately shook my head no.

“We can’t ,love. I ran away because he wants to take me to Switzerland tomorrow and continue my studies there. I can’t! I don’t want to go there! I don’t want to leave you here” I cried again and he sat back down beside me and comfort me.

“Love, maybe we can go to your house and talk to your father. Maybe he would change his mind and accept me as your boyfriend. I just need to prove to him how much I love you”

“No. He won’t listen to anybody. He never did. I ran away because I tried to persuade him into accepting you as my boyfriend but he didn’t listen at all” I saw his jaw flexed in anger but he didn’t say anything. He kissed my forehead while stroking my long hair gently.

“So what is your plan now then?”

“If it’s okay with you, let’s move in together” I suggested. He stared at me worriedly of what I said.

“Love, are you sure of what you’re saying? You’re still young. What if you’ll regret this someday?” I squeezed his hand gently and smiled at him reassuringly.

“Don’t worry love. I won’t regret this because I know for sure that you are the only one. I love you so much” His hand raised to my cheek and caressed it with my back of his hand.

“I am not rich. I can’t give you all the luxury like your family have”

“I don’t need luxury as long as I’m with you” his eyes brightened with happiness.

“I promise you love, I will passed the board exam and become America’s best architect so that I can provide for us and for our future children” My heart leapt for joy because of what he said.

“I know you can do it ,love. You are very intelligent and hardworking”

“Thank you for believing in me. I love you” he said and we sealed our new promise to each other with a passionate kiss. He lifted me up onto his arms and carried me towards the stairs to his room. His lips never left mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck while kissing him with equal fervor.

When we reached his room, he slowly put me down to his bed. My senses went wild while he began to pleasure my body until all the worries and burden I was carrying flew out of my head as I responded willingly to him.

Hello guys! Zoé here! I hope you like this story. Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank You!

chapter 3

“Darkness cannot drive out darkness: only light can do that. Hate cannot drive out hate: only love can do that.” -

Martin Luther King Jr.

JEWEL’s POV

“Do you think you did the right thing? I mean, you left your father alone. He’s the only family you have. I think you must fix things between you and your father before this conflict between you two becomes worst” I heaved a sigh.

We were still on the bed. My head was resting on his shoulder while my arm and leg draped over him. A while ago, I forgot about what happened between me and my father but now, he reminded me about it and I felt anxious.

This is the first time that I ran away from home but I know for sure that dad will be mad if he discovers that I ran away.

“I don’t know, love. Maybe I just need a little bit of time away from his claws. I feel like choking in that house because he wants to control my life”

“If that’s what you want, I won’t force you to talk to him. But I hope that one day, everything’s going to be alright between you and your dad” I looked up at him and smiled sweetly.

He really is a nice guy. One of the things that made me love him.

“Thank you for always be here whenever I need someone to talk to” He smiled back and kissed my forehead.

“Of course. I love you after all” I giggled and tightened my arms around him. With him beside me, I know everything’s going to be alright.

Monday came and I was reluctant to go to school. I knew my dad would be there. I didn’t want to go but Zander was so persistent that he managed to convince me. He dropped me at school. I was about to go inside when I heard Tony’s voice.

“Ms. Jewel, your dad asked me to tell you to go home today” I glared at him.

I knew he’s just following my father’s instructions but I couldn’t help but to get annoyed at him too.

“I’m sorry Tony but I need to go to my class” I answered coldly and left him there.

I was expecting my dad to be here but I guess even at times like this he’s too busy to even give a little bit of his time and talk to me. I admit I feel disappointed but at the same time relieved.

Maybe I am just like a normal daughter like everyone else who seeks attention from my father and to dream how to be loved by a mother even just for a second. I can’t blame my mother that she died but sometimes I am asking questions like why she had to die and leave me with a father like my dad. I heaved a sigh and quickened my steps.

I couldn’t concentrate on what the teacher was discussing in front of us because my mind was occupied with something else. I felt happy that I was with the man I love but I couldn’t understand myself because I have these feelings that I couldn’t pinpoint that kept bugging my mind. Am I that vague?

After our classes and lunch break came, Hannah and I went to the canteen to eat.

“Hey! What’s happening to you? I’ve been talking and talking here but you keep on zoning out. Do you have a problem?” She asked me worriedly.

She even stopped eating as she stared at me. I tried to smile at her and put a spoonful of food in my mouth, trying to appear happy but I guess I failed to appear one because she looked like she wasn’t convince.

“Spill it. I know something’s bothering you” She insisted and I chuckled softly.

I can’t really hide something to her. She’s very observant and she knows me that much to tell when I have a problem. I leaned back to my chair and decided to tell her what happened.

“I ran away from home last night” She gasped and her eyes widened in astonishment. She looked around us but nobody was paying attention to us. They were all busy with their own world.

“What the hell happened? Why didn’t you come at my place then? Don’t tell me you went to Zander’s house?” She whispered exasperatedly.

“My dad discovered about my relationship with Zander and he was so mad that he told me he would send me to Switzerland. And yes, I went to Zander’s place. Sorry if I didn’t go to your house and didn’t tell you earlier. I just don’t want to bother you” She shook her head with disbelief and sipped on her drink.

“Jewel, I think you better go home” I was shocked of what she said.

I knew she was never opposed about my relationship with Zander but she never said that she’s approved too.

“No! I don’t want to go back! I know dad would insist for me to go to Switzerland and that’s the last thing I want” She shook her head but her face mellowed a little bit.

“Do you think that your dad is not doing something now to get you back? You know him Jewel. What if he would do something to make Zander suffer?” I got alarmed of what she said.

Yes, I know my father very well. He would do anything to break us apart but the worst thing that could happen was for him to make Zander’s life hell.

“I won’t let him do anything to Zander” I muttered with determination. She looked at me with concern in her eyes and held my hand. I looked down at my food and I already lost my appetite.

“Hey ladies! You look so serious huh? Is something wrong?” We heard a voice and when I looked up to see who it was, it was one of our classmates, Jordan.

He was one of the few good guys at our campus that’s why we hang out with him sometimes. He’s also funny and intelligent guy.

“No. We’re just talking about something that you don’t have to know” Hannah said in her usual cold tone when she talks to him.

I wanted to smirk at her but I knew very well that she’s not in the mood for it. My mood lifted a little bit upon seeing him.

“Why don’t you join us?” I offered and I saw Hannah’s eyes widened before she glared at me with a warning but I ignored her.

Jordan gladly sat beside me and Hannah was across us. I wanted to laugh at how red her face right now but I concealed my laughter. I knew from the very beginning that Jordan was just hanging out with us because he likes Hannah but she seemed to hate him for an unknown reason and oblivious of his feelings for her.

When my afternoon classes were finished, I quickly gathered my things then Hannah and I went along with the sea of students walking out the school. We were busy talking about something that I didn’t look around me and noticed someone waiting for me.

“Do you want us to drop you off?” I heard Hannah said.

We were already at the school’s parking lot. I looked at their car and I saw her driver waiting for her. I smiled at her and was about to answer when I heard a voice behind me. Hannah’s eyes widened as she looked passed me. I slowly turned around and saw my father.

“Jewel, I think I’ll go ahead. See you tomorrow” she said hesitantly. I nodded to her.

“Do you think this is enough? Let’s go home right now and I will forget this ever happened” My eye brows knitted together as I stared at his serious face.

He looked intimidating that’s why all my friends were afraid of him. When he warned my previous friends to leave me alone because they were bad influence to me, they didn’t say anything and just complied.

They knew how influential my father was so they just shrugged their shoulders off and never bothered me again. Thankfully, my friend Hannah’s family was a business associate of my father that’s why he never bothered about our friendship.

“I’ll come home with you if you promise to accept Zander” He shook his head in anger. I felt scared of what he might do but I tried to calm myself down. His eyes squinted in anger.

“I told you, I would never accept that guy! Come home with me and I won’t do anything to that boyfriend of yours. Choose, come home or I will make him suffer” He warned. His voice was full of venom and rage that I shuddered with horror. I felt my eyes watered.

“You know I can arrange him to be blacklisted and never going to finish his architectural internship and would never take the board exam or find a decent job” He warned.

My tears fell and I looked at him with rising anger in my chest. I wanted to yell at him and hit him but I couldn’t. He is after all my father. Whatever I do, wherever I go, I can never change the fact that he is my father.

“Please don’t do anything to him dad. Leave him alone” I begged and I saw him closed his eyes for a moment as he heaved a sigh.

“Then come home with me this instant and I promise you that I’ll leave him alone” He said sharply and I couldn’t do anything other than cry and agree.

He tugged my hand and led me to the car. Tony was there and when we entered inside, he started the car and drove off. To my surprise, the car stopped in front of Zander’s house.

“Get your things quickly” My father commanded. I went out of the car and went straight inside the house. I knew Zander wasn’t home yet so dialed his number when I reached our room.

“Hello” I felt relieved that he answered. I knew he’s busy in his internship.

“Love, dad is here and he wants me to go home” I said. He was silent for a few seconds before he spoke.

“So you’re going home now?” his voice has a tinge of sadness. I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from sobbing again.

“Yes. Don’t worry. It’s going to be alright. I love you” I said and before he could answer, I hang up on him.

I quickly got all my things and went back to the car where my dad and Tony were waiting. My heart felt so heavy as I looked at the house one more time before the car took off.

“From now on, I don’t want you to ever talk to that guy” I heard my father said with a dangerous voice and I couldn’t do anything other than cry as my hands covered my face.

This update is a little short because my eyes were suddenly sore. Lol. Anyway, i hope you like it! Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank YOU!

chapter 4

“Last week, he came to me and told me that he needed money. I gave him money because he is your boyfriend but I didn’t know that he’s going to use it to run away with another woman” -

Mr. Morrison

JEWEL’s POV

It’s been almost 3 months since I last saw Zander and It felt like I was dying each day. There were times that I felt like killing myself because of the pain I was feeling but I stopped myself because of my current condition. I gently touched my tummy.

I knew I loved Zander but I didn’t know that being away from him would be this difficult. I’ve been crying almost every single day and sometimes I was worried because I could feel some pain in my tummy. Even though I wanted to become happy and just forget everything for my baby, I couldn’t do it all the way.

My father cut all my ties to the outside world. He confiscated my gadgets and even my friend Hannah wasn’t allowed to see me anymore. He insisted me to be homeschooled because of the fact that I was pregnant and his reputation could be tainted.

I wiped my tears and decided to get out of my room and go downstairs to get something to eat. I was about to stand up when I felt something wet between my legs. I touched it and my whole body got cold chills when I saw blood running down my legs. My eyes widened and screamed in horror. Nanny Dina rushed into my room.

“What happened?” She asked panicking while looking down at the blood running down my legs.

“I don’t know!” I yelled as I shook my head. I was already crying and the fear that I was feeling was indescribable. Nanny Dina went out of the room and shouted for Tony to come. My dad was in the office and thankfully Tony just got back.

Tony carried me downstairs until to the car. After about 15 minutes, we arrived at the hospital which was owned by my family, in my mom’s side. When the hospital staffs tended to me, I lost consciousness.

When I woke up, I immediately touched my tummy.

“At last you woke up. Are you feeling fine now?” I heard nanny Dina asked me as she approached me and held my hand.

“What happened to my baby?” I asked with panic as I sat upright slowly.

“The baby is fine. The doctor said you must avoid at all cost to be stressed out and not think about your problems that much. You must eat properly too. This is why I kept on telling you not to cry and not to keep moping in your room. Look what happened to you” I looked down and tears pooled down my cheeks. She hugged me and consoled me.

“That’s enough. What do you want me to do to stop you from crying like this?” She asked with a hint of agony in her voice. Thank God she was here and her husband Tony to look for me all the time whenever dad wasn’t around.

“I want to see Zander” I muttered and she shook her head.

“You know you can’t do that Jewel. Your dad will get angry at us for sure” I was again disappointed hearing that. I’ve missed him so bad that I wanted to talk and see him. Tears kept falling down my cheeks while she’s staring at me in pity. She sighed in defeat and sat down the chair beside the bed.

“Okay. I will try to contact him tomorrow. Your father is on his way here so I can’t call him today”. A smiled crept out of my lips as I thanked her.

The next day, when my dad went to the office, Nanny Dina called Zander and told him about what happened to me. He was in his internship but he came as quickly as possible. Upon seeing each other, we became emotional.

“I can’t believe you’re pregnant with our child” He said and kissed me on the lips. I told him everything that happened to me in the last 3 months that we didn’t see each other.

“I went to your house a couple of times but the guard’s always telling me that you’re not there” He said through gritted teeth. I could see how angry he was. He took my hand and kissed it.

“I’m sorry I didn’t know about that because I couldn’t even go out of our house now” I said apologetically but he just smiled faintly.

“Don’t worry about it. Your nanny told me that you almost lost our child because you were always crying. You shouldn’t do that from now on, love. I will do anything so that we can have a communication” His voice was full of promise. I nodded my head and promised to myself to work hard too so that this won’t happen again.

Before Zander went home, we made a promise not to give up on our relationship and to be with each other someday when the right time comes.

When I was dismissed from the hospital, Zander and I continued our communication behind my father’s back through Nanny Dina’s help. She let me borrow her phone.

As the months went by, my tummy was now bigger than ever. I managed to become happier because of Zander who kept on calling me in his free time and when my father wasn’t around, I also call him. We managed to keep this kind of arrangement without getting caught by my dad. But a week before my exact due date, Zander never called me. I also tried to call his number but it was always out of reach.

Then my due date came. It was 4 in the morning when I felt an unbearable pain in my tummy. They quickly drove me to the hospital. Before they entered me to the delivery room, I managed to tell Nanny Dina to try contacting Zander and she assured me that she’s going to contact him. Even though it was so painful, I managed to stay strong for my baby. When the baby came out, I lost consciousness.

When I woke up, I saw my father sitting on the chair beside the hospital bed while Nanny Dina and her husband, Tony, was on the couch. They looked sad. Nanny Dina was even crying. My brows creased and tried to sit up but I winced when I felt the pain on my lower regions.

“What happened, where is my baby?” I asked them faintly as I began to look around me, searching for my baby. Judging by the looks of them, something bad happened and I felt like the tremors inside me was shaking my whole body not to mention fear. The fear even became stronger when nobody answered me.

“Dad I’m asking you where my baby is?!” I shouted and started crying. I managed to sit up. I tried to get out of the bed but my father hugged me and then made me lay down again to prevent me from doing so.

“She’s gone….She’s gone” I heard him whispered in a gentle tone.

“What do you mean by that dad? I want to see my baby now!” I insisted angrily.

“Jewel, she died right after she was born” I shook my head no and I pushed him away from me then wiped my tears furiously. He looked shocked of what I did but I couldn’t care less anymore.

“No! Don’t lie to me! I want to see my baby!” I yelled in the verge of breaking down. My dad heaved a deep sigh and pushed the button just above my bed and called someone. After how many minutes, a nurse came in with a baby wrapped in a white cloth on her arms. While she was approaching me, I feel like my heart was about to stop beating and the whole world stopped revolving.

When she lowered the baby for me to see her, my hands covered my mouth abruptly as I saw my baby who was motionless and already lifeless. A whimper escaped my lips as tears welled down my eyes. My body trembled and it felt like all the life in me slowly dissipated. My heart felt like it was about to burst because of the unbearable pain.

I cried as loud as I could while shaking my head, unable to accept the fact that my baby was dead. I took her from the nurse, put her onto my arms and hugged her, hoping for her to wake up but it was like wishing for the moon.

I hugged her tightly on my chest and cried for I didn’t know how long. I remembered my father and Nanny trying to console me but I just pushed them away. I felt like I wanted I die too at that moment. This was the first time I felt this pain and agony. My tears fell continuously like a dam.

The nurse tried to get the baby from me but I just kept on hugging her until they finally convinced me to let her go. Even after they took my baby away, I kept on crying until they decided to give me a shot to calm me down. I didn’t have the strength to say no and just lied there like a lifeless person as they gave me a shot. After that, I felt my eyes became heavy and then sleep slowly engulfed my entire being.

When I woke up, I was still on the same state and crying seemed like the only option to lessen the pain inside my heart.

“D-Dad, I want to see Zander” I said in an almost inaudible voice. His jaw flexed as anger passed through his eyes. He approached me and held my hand. This time, I didn’t pushed him away. He stared at me now puffy eyes.

“Don’t searched for him Jewel. He ran away with another woman after I gave him money” I scowled at him and pulled my hand back like I was burned.

“What are you saying dad?” I asked confusedly, trying not to breakdown again. I really needed Zander on my side right now.

“Last week, he came to me and told me that he needed money. I gave him money because he is your boyfriend but I didn’t know that he’s going to use it to run away with another woman” I looked at him feeling stupefied. I shook my head, not at all believing him.

“No! You’re lying! You don’t like him that’s why you’re saying that! Please, just this once dad. I need so see him” I said in a mellowed tone, begging him to listen for me just this time.

“I won’t force you to believe me but I am telling the truth. I am glad that I didn’t accept him right away. Now he showed his true colors and left with the money I gave him. Worst, with another woman” I shook my head, still not believing him at all.

“Okay. Let’s do this. You can go to his place when you get dismissed from the hospital. If you want, you can have this back and contact him” I looked at the thing he just handed me. It was my phone. I quickly took it and dialed Zander’s number but just like last week, it was out of reach.

I tried for a couple of times but it was the same. My tears began pooling down again. I tried to stop it but it was too much. From my baby’s death to the supposed betrayal of Zander. I tried to shake the negative thoughts off and decided not to believe in anything until I see him.

After I got discharged from the hospital, I went to zander’s place immediately but to my disappointment, nobody was there. I tried knocking for a couple of times but he wasn’t there. I looked through the transparent windows and I saw the appliances were now covered with white cloths making me believe that nobody was living in the house anymore.

Tears threatened to fall down from my eyes but I blinked it back. I began walking to the car where Tony was waiting for me with slow steps. I was about to get into the car when someone spoke behind me.

“Excuse me Miss. Are you looking for Mr. Zander Montealegre?” The elder woman asked.

“Yes. I kept on knocking on his door but he wasn’t there” I said and tried to smile at her.

“He already left his house 3 days ago. He told me that he was migrating to another country with his girlfriend” My heart tightened and the tears I was holding back fell down my cheeks. So it’s true. He left with another woman.

I thanked the woman and left the place as I angrily wiped the tears that traitorously keep on falling down from my eyes. I didn’t do anything these past few days other than crying and now I had enough of crying over Zander. Mourning for my baby is painful enough.

Please don’t hesitate to let me know what you think of this story by leaving a COMMENT. Please don’t forget to VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank you!

chapter 5

“There is only one happiness in this life, to love and be loved”-

George Sand

JEWEL’s POV

6 years later

I went out of my car and gathered all my things before I locked it. I then looked at the side mirror of my car to inspect myself if I looked okay. When I was satisfied of what I saw, I marched towards the school gate.

The guard greeted me politely and I greeted him back. It was my 1st day of teaching here in Davidson Elementary school. After arriving here in Las Vegas 2 months ago, I was lucky to find a job in this unfamiliar place.

It was just two months ago that I decided to come back here in the US but instead of going back to New York, I decided to go somewhere else to start anew and now I was here, trying to live my life alone and away from all my problems, away from my controlling father.

6 years ago, I followed my father’s decision to go to Switzerland because I wanted to forget all the painful memories. I continued my studies there and since I didn’t know the language, my father decided to enroll me in an international school for me to quickly adjust while taking French lessons at home.

It was so difficult adjusting to a new life while still mourning the death of my baby and while my heart couldn’t forget about a certain man but I tried my best to live again until the pain slowly subsided. When I already learned how to speak French, enough to communicate to the locals, I insisted to go to a local university which my father agreed later on. I was glad I did because I earned a lot of good friends which helped me a lot until I could spoke the language fluently.

Learning a foreign language was really hard but when you interact with the native speakers on a daily basis, then that would make a lot easier for you to adjust and learn.

When I was inside the campus, I went to the principal’s office and we discussed about my schedule and other stuff. After my briefing with principal, Mrs. Bowen, she called someone on the phone. After a couple of minutes, a guy came in whom I assumed on of the teachers here. He was a good looking guy which seemed to be gentleman and kind. He had a smile plastered on his face as he looked at me.

“Mr. Rowland, this is Ms. Morrison. She is a new teacher here and she will be teaching the math and English subjects in the 1st grade students. She will be handling the section A to be precise so I want you to accompany her to her classroom and make a quick tour to the school while you’re at it” Mrs. Bowen said to Mr. Rowland.

“Sure. Anyway, nice to meet you Ms. Morrison” He said as he extended his hand for a handshake which I gladly accepted. It was supposed to be just a quick pleasantry but when I tried to take back my hand, he didn’t let go. I looked at him questioningly but he was still smiling at me.

When I tried to pull my hand away again, I sighed in relief when he let go of it. Not long after that, I and Mr. Rowland went out of the principal’s office and as Mrs. Bowen ordered, Mr. Rowland toured me around the school. It was still early so we had enough time to do so.

While he was saying everything about each rooms and stuff, his stare never left me and I felt uncomfortable. He was nice and funny but at the same time, I felt uncomfortable with his stares.

“So tell me Ms. Morrison, why did you decide to become a teacher?” He asked out of the blue while we were at the hallway going to the 1st grade classroom. I just shrugged my shoulders.

“I just love children and I love teaching” I said matter-of-factly and he grinned boyishly at me. I wanted to ask him the same question out of curiosity but then we already reached our destination. It was now exactly 7:55 am and I still have 5 minutes to prepare myself before my first class. Some students were already inside the classroom, waiting for the time.

“I need to go to my class now. It’s just 2 rooms from here. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to approach me”

“Thank you Mr. Rowland” I said and smiled politely at him and entered the room. By now, it looked like all the students have already arrived. I went to my desk and put down the books and other stuff I was carrying on it.

“Good morning class. I am Ms. Princess Jewel Morrison. I will be your new adviser and I’ll teach you English and Math subjects” I said in a friendly tone and they greeted me back. I looked around and I noticed one vacant seat at middle of the second row.

I was about to take the roll call when someone knocked on the slightly ajar door. I opened it and it was a beautiful girl. Her eyes were as dark as the ocean while her little eye brows were creased while staring at me. Her shoulder length sandy brown hair were on pig tails. I didn’t know what came over me, but I had the sudden feeling to crush her to a tight embrace. I wanted to talk but my breath was caught in my throat. The little girl looked like she was mesmerized by me as well.

I heard someone cleared their throat and that made me snapped out of that trance-like moment between me and the cute little girl.

“Good morning Miss. I’m guessing you’re the new teacher?” I looked at the person who spoke and she looked like the nanny of the girl judging with her uniform on. I smiled at her and nodded my head.

“Good morning. She’s in this class too?” I asked the nanny.

“Yes. She’s not in the mood again today and didn’t want to go to school that’s why we’re late” She explained while scratching her head. The little girl glared at her nanny. I decided to get her attention.

“Hello darling. What’s your name?” I asked while smiling at her but to my surprise, she just looked at me.

“Good morning” She mumbled passively before she walked passed me and went inside the room. She just sat on her chair without saying anything to her classmates. Her nanny looked at me apologetically.

“I’m sorry about that Miss. She’s just in a foul mood because her father couldn’t drive her to school but she’s a nice girl” I just nodded in understanding and after she left, I closed the door.

“Okay class. Since it’s my first day here, I want to get to know you by introducing yourselves to me one by one. Who wants to start?” I said cheerfully and the boy at the back raised his hand excitedly.

“Okay. You may start” I said to him and he began introducing himself. After him, the other students followed. I tried listening to each student and memorize their names.

“Okay, who else hasn’t finished yet?” I asked the students as I looked around them. I knew it was only the cute little girl who arrived late who hasn’t finished yet. I patiently waited for her to stand up on her own but looked like she wasn’t interested to do so.

“Miss, Camila isn’t finished yet” Sean, one of the boys shouted. I looked at the girl he was referring to and the girl glared at him. She looked pissed at Sean but then she stood up.

“My name is Amber Camila Montealegre. I am 6 years old” She said simply and then sat back to her chair. Montealegre ….I slowly release the breath I didn’t know I was holding as I heard her surname.

I shook my head at the memories that suddenly appeared in my head upon hearing her surname. I suddenly remembered his face and I felt my heart tightened. I heaved a sigh and brushed the thought away. I tried to smile.

“Very good everyone. Now, let’s start our lesson” I said and began discussing what I’ve prepared for the class. While I was explaining the lesson, I tried to make it sound as fun as I could so that the children wouldn’t get bored and it looked like they enjoyed our lesson. I also prepared some games to make them participate to the lesson and to my surprise, they loved it. Camila even participated willingly. When I asked them to have a seat work, everybody worked silently.

My eyes landed to Camila and she was looking at the other side while her head was leaning on her hand. She looked like she was miles away. I don’t know what’s with her. Whenever I looked at her, I had this strange familiar feelings towards her that I couldn’t comprehend.

“Camila, are you finished?” I asked her gently. She threw me a glance before she continued her work without answering me.

During lunch time, I went to the canteen to buy myself a lunch. I was together with my co-teachers Helena and Lovely who insisted for me to call them by their first names. Helena and I are of the same age while Lovely is a year older than us. They were both friendly and approachable.

When we finished ordering our food, we went to the teacher’s lounge which was at the second floor of the canteen. There were a lot of students at the canteen who were busy eating their food. Some were already finished and just playing around, while others were just talking to each other.

We chose the table which was at the corner. It was a nice place if you want to take a look downstairs and observe all the students’ behaviors. Then I saw Camila eating but to my surprise, she was with someone who’s not one of my students. She belongs to another class maybe. She was happily talking to the other girl she was with and she looked more adorable now that she’s smiling.

I smiled inwardly and stared at her more. She looked really familiar. I have this gentle feeling towards her. When I saw her at the class like she was sad, that made my heart almost fell and I have this strong urge to wrapped her into my arms and comfort her.

“Hey Jewel. What are you looking at downstairs?” Helena asked curiously and followed my gaze.

“You’re looking at Amber Camila Montealegre?” she said certainly.

“It’s nice that she has a friend. She never smiled at my class a while ago” I mumbled. Lovely chuckled.

“Yes. That little one is feisty. She never warms up to anyone except to her friend Janina” She said and continued eating. I haven’t started eating my food yet.

“Really? Why’s that?” they shrugged their shoulders as a response.

“I don’t know but her nanny once said that the girl is just lonely because her father is always busy” I felt bad about her and I could totally relate to her because I know what it felt like to seek for attention and love from your parents.

It was finally my last subject and it was with my advisory class again. When I entered the classroom, I heard a commotion. I quickly approached the students who were gathered in a circle at the center of the room.

“Give me my necklace back!” I heard a girl shouted angrily.

“What’s happening here?” I asked them and when the other students saw me, they quickly went back to their seats except for Camila and Sean who seemed to be the ones fighting.

“Camila, Sean, why are you fighting?” I asked them firmly but careful enough not to let them think that I’m angry. Sean looked down. His right hand was behind him, obviously hiding something. Camila looked so angry and had tears threatening to fall down from her eyes. But to my amazement, she didn’t let it fall down.

“Give it back to me!” Camila yelled again as she glared at Sean. I heaved a defeated sigh. Kids.

“Sean, whatever you’re hiding behind you, give it back” I ordered him. He looked at me and I tried my best to look serious. He slowly extended his hand which was gripping something silvery. I frowned when I realized that it was a necklace. My heart pounded fast as I zeroed my eyes to the necklace. I couldn’t see the pendant because it was in Sean’s grip.

I was about to lean over to see and inspect it when Camila snatched it away from him. She looked like she was about to cry. My heart bled for her as I stared at her sad but angry face.

“Go back to your seat Sean. Camila, can I talk to you for a second?” She looked up at me and nodded her head yes. We went outside the room.

“Are you kay Camila?” I asked her. She looked down and didn’t answer. I sat in a squatting position and held her hands. I almost gasped when I felt her soft warm skin . Why am I feeling this way?

“Camila, don’t be angry. Maybe Sean is just teasing you”

“He tried to steal my necklace again. I hate him!” She hissed in a small voice.

“Don’t say that Camila. Maybe he just want to take a look at your necklace” I said, trying to convince her.

“No! He tried to take it away from me for the 4th time now” She reasoned out. I heaved a sigh again and stood up. I opened the door which was just behind me and called Sean. He nervously approached us.

“Camila said you tried to take her necklace away from her for 4 times now. Is it true?” I asked Sean and he nodded and looked at Camila guiltily.

“Aren’t you going to say something to Camila, Sean?” I coaxed him.

“I’m sorry Camila. I won’t do it again” He said while fidgeting. Camila was glaring at him but then nodded her head. After I made them shook hands, we entered back to the classroom and then I started with the lesson immediately.

Please support this story by letting me know what you think of it. Don’t forget to leave a COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank You!

chapter 6

“Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage”-

Lao Tzu

JEWEL’s POV

After the bell rang, the kids went out of the room to go home. I stayed at the room for a couple more minutes to arrange my stuffs and then went to the faculty room. The other teachers were preparing to go home already.

“Hey Jewel, do you want to come with us?” Lovely asked me when she came out of the teacher’s toilet. She wasn’t wearing her uniform anymore.

“Where?” I asked her curiously.

“To the mall. Helena and I are planning to go shopping since it’s still early. She’s going on a date on Friday night so she wants to buy something to wear” She said as she called for Helena who was talking to another teacher.

When she heard Lovely calling for her, she approached us. I noticed that she wasn’t wearing her uniform either.

“C’mon Jewel. You told us that you just moved in here right? You must come and explore the city with us then” Helena said enthusiastically.

“Sorry girls but I don’t want to go out with my uniform on” I reasoned out which is the truth. I didn’t have any change of clothes with me. Lovely rolled her eyes.

“Where do you live? We can drop by to your house so that you can change” She suggested. I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. My house is just 10 minutes by car from here. Let’s go then” I said which made them giggled.

We were about to go out of the faculty room when I heard Mr. Rowland calling for me. He just came in.

“Are you going home now Ms. Morrison?” He asked me. His stares made me uncomfortable. I saw Helena and Lovely smiled to each other meaningfully.

“Yes. See you tomorrow” I answered politely and proceeded walking to the hallway with Helena and Lovely following me behind.

“Jewel, I think Mr. Rowland likes you” Helena teased me and I almost rolled my eyes of what she just said.

“Hello? We just met today and we just talked twice!” I cooed with a hint of sarcasm.

“Well, I noticed that too” Lovely interrupted and then they laughed together.

I just ignored them and decided to just stay quiet. We were almost at the gate when my eyes suddenly caught someone sitting alone on the top of the slide. There were still a few children playing around, waiting for their parents or relative to pick them up.

“Can you wait for me for a second?” I asked Helen and Lovely but before they could answer me, I already turned my back to them and walked to the direction of Camila.

“Hey. Aren’t you going home yet?” I asked her. She snapped her head to my direction and shook her head.

“Nanny hasn’t arrived yet” She said. I noticed that she was now wearing the necklace but her uniform was hiding it. I was about to say something when she suddenly slid down the slide.

“Nanny is here” She said and ran to the gate.

I heaved a sigh as I walked after her and saw that she went inside a sleek black car with her nanny. I don’t know what’s with me today feeling like this towards one of my students . If my baby’s alive, they might be of the same age right now. Maybe she would be as healthy and beautiful as her.

I felt the familiar painful feeling in my heart as I remembered about my daughter. No! Don’t go there!

“What did you say to her?” I heard Helena’s curious voice behind me.

“Nothing. C’mon, let’s go” they just exchanged glances and shrugged their shoulders before they followed me to the parking lot. We decided to just use my car and leave their cars there.

“Wow, you live here alone?” Lovely asked me in awe as she walked inside my house.

I almost laughed at her reaction. I bought this house 2 months ago. It was a two story house with a pool and a garden which has a lot of flowering plants. It was a modern house with all the things I need.

When I reached my 21st birthday which was 2 years ago, I finally got the trust fund which my grandparents on my mom’s side reserved for me. They went back to Germany when I was just 5 years old but I used to spend my vacations there which I enjoyed the most because I got to get away from my father for a while.

But the most surprising thing was all my mom’s assets transferred to my name. My dad said that it was what my mother told him before she died at the hospital. According to my dad, it was her way of saying sorry she couldn’t be here for me.

She died giving birth to me because she had a heart disease which she wasn’t aware of until she was pregnant with me. It was dangerous for her to be pregnant but she insisted on keeping me and I was go grateful to her because she sacrificed her life for me to be born in this world.

My father told me about all that just two years ago. I snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed them staring at me.

“I have a maid with me. Anyway, make yourself at home. I will just go upstairs to change my clothes” I said and they nodded. I left them sitting on the L-shaped couched at the living room.

After I finished prepping myself, I went back downstairs and saw Helena and Lovely having a snack. Tina, my maid, probably served it to them. I saw the sandwich and I felt hungry all of a sudden so I ate one.

After that, we went out of the house and drove to the mall. We went straight to the stores to find a dress for Helena. I find the two of them nice and enjoyable to be with. We were laughing at Helena because she doesn’t know how to pick up a nice dress for herself so Lovely and I decided to help her.

After Helena finally bought a dress, we decided to eat out for dinner. We were on our way to the food court when I saw a very familiar person came out of the toy store. I gasped for air as I felt like I was glued to where I was standing. My heart was beating fast. I couldn’t be wrong. He’s here!

“Hey! What are you doing? Let’s go” I heard Lovely shouted for me.

I looked at them and raised my hand to shush them up. When I looked back at the person I saw earlier, he was gone. There was a lot of people around and I couldn’t get a glimpse of him anymore. I walked to where Helena and Lovely were standing with my mind still occupied. What is he doing here? Is that really him?

I shook my head and shook off the thought away. Why would I even care if that was really him?

After eating, we decided to go home because it was already almost 7 pm. I dropped the two of them at school to get their car and after that, I went home. After I took a bath, I prepared my lesson plans for tomorrow. I was busy writing something when my phone rang. It was an unknown number. I was hesitant to answer it but I decided to answer it anyway.

“Hello”

“Jewel…” I was shocked for a moment when I heard his voice.

“What do you want?” I asked coldly.

“Please come back–” before he could finished what he’s about to say, I hang up on him.

My breathing hitched because of anger that I even blocked his number right away. I won’t ever let him managed my life like before. I had enough of being his puppet. He is my father but I’ve had enough of his lies. I followed his every decision for me but I won’t let him dictate me this time.

My happiness is at stake here and I can’t let him take away that from me too.

ZANDER’s POV

I heaved a frustrated sigh when the telephone rang for the nth time. I haven’t had any sleep at all because I was working for a big project. I could just gave the work to my employees but I couldn’t do that.

This client is very particular and strict about everything. It’s not that I don’t trust my employees but they too have their own work and maybe they couldn’t give this particular project the attention it needed.

My eyes were already so heavy. After about 5 minutes, I finally finished it. I looked at the clock and it was already 7:20 am and all I wanted to do was to hit the bed right away.

The telephone rang again. I decided to answer it.

“Hello” I said while massaging my forehead to ease the headache I was feeling.

“Sir, Camila doesn’t want to get up and go to school again. She’s crying and asking for you” Rita, the nanny of my daughter, said in a worried voice. I groaned inwardly.

“Okay. Tell her I’ll be there” I said and put the telephone down. Thankfully that I decided to just work in my office at home and didn’t stay at the main office. I rolled the blue print and my other stuff then went out.

My working office is at the last floor of the house. I went inside the elevator and pressed the 2nd floor button. When the elevator opened, I quickly went out and walked to my daughter’s room. While I was approaching, I heard her cries and screams.

“No! I don’t want to go to school!” She yelled and then continued crying.

She was even hiccuping now. I got worried and opened the door. I saw her crying in her bed while hugging her big teddy bear. Rita was trying her best to persuade her into getting up.

“Rita, can you leave us for a while?” I asked Rita. She nodded and went out of the room.

“Sweetheart, what’s the problem?” I asked my daughter gently. She quickly sat up and hugged me tightly.

“Daddy, I don’t want to go to school” She cried. I stroke her hair gently to calm her down.

“Why? Is there any problem at school?” She didn’t answer and just rested her head on my shoulder.

“Sweetheart, you know you can tell daddy anything. Tell me the problem” She pulled away from me and wiped her tears then sat on my lap.

“My classmates are making fun of me because I don’t have a mommy” She said and started sobbing again. My chest tightened. I didn’t know this was happening to her at school. I was so busy with my work that I didn’t even notice. I cursed myself.

“What about Vanessa? Don’t you want her to be your mommy?” I asked. She shook her head furiously.

“No! I hate her!” She yelled and began sobbing louder that it made me worried. I made her face me and wiped her tears with my thumbs. It pained me to see her like this.

“Okay. You can rest for today but promise me that you’ll go tomorrow” I said tenderly and kissed her forehead. She nodded but she still looked unhappy.

“Daddy, where is mommy? Why isn’t she here?” She asked all of a sudden. I knew this day would come that she would be asking about her mother and until now, I wasn’t still ready to answer that question. I took a deep breath and tried to smile at her.

“Do you want to go out this afternoon, sweetheart? Daddy will go home early so that we can go wherever you want” She looked at me like she didn’t hear what I’ve said to her.

She was staring at me, waiting for me to answer her question. I know she’s a smart girl and she’s the type to give up easily until she gets the answer she desires.

What do you think of this chapter? Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank You!!

chapter 7

“My classmates were teasing me that I don’t have a mommy but I have a mommy! Daddy said she is abroad and she’s just busy with her work that’s why she can’t come home” -

Camila

ZANDER’s

POV

“Do you want to go out this afternoon, sweetheart? Daddy will go home early so that we can go wherever you want” She looked at me like she didn’t hear what I’ve said to her. She was staring at me, waiting for me to answer her question. I know she’s a smart girl and not easy to give up until she gets the answer she desires.

“Is mom doesn’t love us anymore that’s why she never comes home?” I opened my mouth to say something just to close it again when I realized that I haven’t had any idea how to answer her question. Her mother abandoned us but I couldn’t hurt my daughter by telling her that.

Since she started asking for her mom, I told her that her mom was busy abroad and couldn’t see us. She seemed to understand that when she was younger but now that she’s getting older, there were a lot of questions on her mind and now, she seemed to be longing for her mother’s presence and love and it hurt me just by seeing her like this knowing that it seemed to be impossible for her to experience that because she left us.

I gritted my teeth as the familiar pain and anger began rising inside my heart. It’s been 6 years but I still couldn’t forget the pain of her leaving us like that. Because of my anger of her and my love for my daughter, I did my best to complete my internship and then took the board exam. All my hard work were paid off when I passed the exam with flying colors. I topped it.

That was the key to my success because after I passed the board exam, almost all the big companies asked me to work with them. Instead of looking for a job, jobs were the one who chased after me. I accepted the offer of one of the best architectural firms in the country and the pay was good enough for me and my daughter to live comfortably.

But I didn’t stop from that. Two years after I started working there, I decided to start my own small architectural firm with my best friend King who was also an architect like me. The first year was kinda hard for us being a beginner in the business field but we managed to succeed.

Being the top 1 in our board exam helped me a lot to acquire many investors not to mention my excellent records in my internship and to my previous job. It was already 2 years after that and I still couldn’t believe how my life changed these past few years. All my hard works paid off.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when I heard my daughter called for me again, waiting for my answer impatiently. I heaved a sigh.

“Sweetheart, your mom…..is kinda busy” I said as I averted my eyes from her face. I couldn’t bear to look at her face while telling her lies.

“But she will eventually come home to us right daddy?” She asked expectantly and I groaned inwardly with frustration.

“Yes baby. Why don’t you wash your face and brush your teeth so that we can have breakfast together? I need to go to the office and then I will come home early so that we can go out. Sounds good?” She nodded but she still looked sad and obviously thinking about her mom.

“Do you want me to call Vanessa and tell her to come with us?” I asked her. She stood up and she looked mad. She doesn’t really like Vanessa.

“No! I hate her! I don’t want to see her!” She said and stomped her foot on the floor.

“Okay sweetheart. I won’t call her. C’mon, go wash your face so that we can eat breakfast now. Daddy is already hungry” I said. She obliged and went to the bathroom while I waited for her. My heart was feeling heavy as I remembered the only girl I ever truly loved but she left me. I gritted my teeth in anger.

“Did you tell your teacher about those classmates of yours?” I asked Camila while we were in the middle of eating our breakfast.

“I told Mrs. Hendricks about it and she talked to my classmates but when she left our school, my classmates began teasing me again” She answered as her eyes looked down to her plate.

“Then tell it to your new teacher” She nodded her head and continued eating. I drank my glass of water and wiped my mouth with the table napkin.

“Okay. I will talk to your teacher about this. Those kids need to know what they’re doing is not right” She snapped her head to my direction and she looked alarmed.

“No dad. Please don’t do that. I will just talk to my new teacher about it” I stared at her and she looked like she doesn’t want me to go to her school.

“Okay. I won’t go there for now but promise me that you’ll talk to your teacher about it”

“Yes. Daddy”

JEWEL’s

POV

I was in the hallway, walking to my class when I heard the usual loud noises in the classroom. I quickened my steps and was almost at the door when it suddenly burst open and Camila came out it while crying and she collided to me. She looked at me through her wet lashes and my heart sunk at the sight of her crying like that.

“What happened to you Camila? Why are you crying?” I asked her but she just shook her head and was about to run again when I grabbed her hand to prevent her from running from me.

“Camila, I won’t get mad. You can tell me your problem. I am your teacher, you can trust me” I said gently, trying to persuade her. She wiped her tears angrily with the back of her hands. I took my handkerchief and handed it to her. She stared at with hesitation before she took it and used it to wipe her tears. I could hear the other students playing and talking with each other. They haven’t notice us yet because I closed back the door.

“My classmates were teasing me that I don’t have a mommy but I have a mommy! Daddy said she is abroad and she’s just busy with her work that’s why she can’t come home” She explained and began crying again. I don’t know why but it’s so hard seeing her cry like this. It felt like someone’s squeezing my heart. I sat in a squatting position in front of her and held her hands.

“Don’t mind them Camila. The important thing is you know the truth. Tell me who were teasing you” She looked at me like she was having second thoughts if she would tell me their names or not.

“The boys” She mumbled.

“Okay. I will talk to them. C’mon, stop crying. You are a big girl now. You need to be strong so that when your mommy returns, she will be proud of you” I encouraged her and I almost gasped in awe when she smiled at me upon hearing it. She was really cute especially with her dimples.

“Really Miss? She will return?” She asked full of expectation and I wanted to take back what I’ve said. She looked like she was now expecting her mother to come home. I didn’t know their family situation but I need to tell her something to lift her spirit up. I groaned inwardly.

“Of course” I said reluctantly. She looked so happy and I didn’t want to take her hope away from her.

“C’mon Camila, let’s go inside the classroom” I coaxed her and she nodded. I was a little bit surprised when her small hand reached for my hand and pulled me towards the door. I couldn’t help but to smile to myself.

When we entered the room, I began discussing the lesson and as usual, the kids were happily participating. After the class, I told all the boys not to go out yet. They suddenly looked agitated.

“Okay boys. I want to know why you were teasing Camila a while ago just because she has no mother” I asked to them but they just stayed quiet. I heaved a sigh and stood up from my chair.

“What about you Carson? Is it funny that Camila doesn’t have a mother?” I asked him and he just shook his head no while staring at the floor.

“What about the rest of you, is it funny?” I asked the other boys and they also said no.

“Then why were you making fun of her?” I asked them again but they couldn’t answer it.

“You know what, you are very fortunate because you have both parents with you. The situation of Camila is not to be make fun off because she is hurting. What would you feel if you were in her situation? Isn’t it sad?” I queried and they agreed. They all looked embarrassed.

“Okay. I won’t tell this to the principal or your parents but next time that I hear someone making fun of Camila or anyone else in the classroom, I will make sure to tell it to them. Understood?” I questioned them.

“Yes, Miss” They chorused.

“Very good”

Time passed quickly and it has been one month since I started my job here and living my simple life. I was enjoying my new lifestyle that I forgot about seeing him that day. For these past years, I really struggled forgetting about him. Losing both the love of my life and my daughter really made me almost insane and now, I had recovered.

My class were behaving better now and they never teased Camila again. I was glad they listened to me. They were really good kids after all. Camila started warming up to her classmates a little bit including me. Even though she was still quiet, she would join her classmates when there were class activities. I also saw her laughing with the other girls.

“Hey, don’t forget about the class trip next week. You need to make sure to prepare everything” Lovely said. We were at the faculty room. It was 2 pm and I didn’t have a class until 3 pm, so was she.

“Don’t worry. I am already prepared. I even gave the waivers to my students. I just hope that the parents would agree to this educational trip. The kids can learn from it academically and they can even learn how to interact with other kids since other schools will come too” Lovely chuckled and continued munching her chips.

“Wow. You sound like you have already a child. If I didn’t know that you’re a single, I would think that you already have a kid” My smile died down upon hearing what she said and the image of my daughter while carrying her on my arms suddenly flashed on my head.

“Hey, is there a problem?” I heard her asked while staring at me with concern. My eyes brimmed with tears but I tried my best to blink it back.

“No. I’m okay. I just remembered something” I said while trying to laugh it off. She reached for the bottled water on her desk and gave it to me.

“I think you need to drink. You suddenly look pale” I swallowed hard and I realized that my throat was indeed dry. I opened the small bottled water and gulped the water down and I felt refreshed.

“Thank you” I mumbled and she just nodded her head while looking at me intently.

ZANDER’s

POV

“Daddy! We have a school trip next week. My teacher told me to give you this” Camila said excitedly while holding a piece of paper. I just came home from work and there she was happily welcoming me home with a hug and kisses. She really makes my fatigue go away always that’s why I prefer to just go home instead of going out with my friends.

I leveled to her height and kissed her cheeks then took the piece of paper she was holding. I read it and it says that the children would go to a science center. There will be activities too.

“Do you want to participate in this trip sweetheart?” I asked her, unsure if I would let her go. Judging from the expression on her face, she looked like she really wanted to go.

“Yes daddy! I want to go! My classmates will all be there and even our teachers. C’mon daddy please, allow me to go. I want to go there” She said with puppy dog eyes and my heart melted. I heaved a defeated sigh.

“Okay. I will sign this but promise me you’ll be a good girl. Listen to your teachers and don’t go away from them. Understood?” I said with a serious tone. She squealed in happiness upon hearing what I’ve said. She even jump for joy and then hugged me.

“Thank you daddy! Sign it now daddy so that I can give it to Miss Morrison tomorrow” My smiled faded away upon hearing the surname of her teacher. My heart suddenly felt heavy but at the same time I felt a rush of other mixed emotions I couldn’t comprehend.

“Miss Morrison?” I asked in an almost inaudible voice, not to be meant as a question. Morrison? Nah..That’s impossible. There’s a lot of people with the same surname.

“Yes daddy. She is our new teacher and she is so beautiful and nice” My eyebrows almost frowned of what she said. This was the first time she said nice things to a woman and she seemed to be fond of this teacher too.

What do you think of this chapter so far?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW.

Thank You!

chapter 8

“What the f*ck happened Mrs. Bowen? Where is my daughter?!” -

Zander

ZANDER’s POV

I was busy working in my office when the intercom buzzed.

“Yes?”

“Ms. Vanessa is here sir” My secretary informed me and I groaned in frustration. I was already tired with my work and the last thing I need right now is someone to nag at me.

“Tell her I’m busy” I commanded and then continued my work. It was a hectic schedule for us in the office that’s why I wasn’t in the mood to talk to my nagger girlfriend. We were going out for almost 5 months now. At first, she was okay. She wasn’t that demanding about my time but as time goes by, she became needy with my attention and time. Even my attention to my daughter was like a competition to her and I hated it. It was tiring.

I was surprised when the door burst open and Vanessa came in with my secretary following her from behind.

“I’m sorry sir. I told her that you’re busy but she wouldn’t listen” I heaved a sigh and motioned her to leave us alone. When the secretary was gone, Vanessa sauntered towards me and sat on my lap with sultry look on her face. She was about to kiss me when I looked at the other side and her kiss landed on my cheek.

“Why are you here? My secretary already told you I am busy” I said coldly. She rolled her eyes heavenwards.

“You aren’t texting and calling me! What do you want me to do? Just wait for you to remember me when you feel like it?!” She asked me exasperatedly. Now, my head started hurting.

“You know I have a lot of work. Why don’t you go and pick up Camila and have a girl bonding time with her. She’s at home right now. You can take her somewhere. You said you want to get her to warm up to you but you’re not exerting any effort to do so” She stood up from my lap and started pacing the floor irritably.

“You’re changing the topic. I am not here to talk about your daughter. I am here because I want to spend time with my boyfriend” I began to get irritable of her demanding behavior and didn’t comment anything to whatever she was saying. She was just saying the same things and I was growing tired of it. I continued my work and pretended not to hear whatever she was saying.

I had a lot of things I must finish rather than listening to her nonsense. Sometimes, I was wondering why I was with her until now. I tried concentrating on my work when I suddenly felt her hands slapped my hand which was holding the pen and it caused it to accidentally ruin the blue print I was currently studying. My efforts were gone in an instant. Even the neatly arranged documents on my table were now splattered on the floor.

“What the f*ck!” I shouted at her as I stood up and grabbed her hand tightly. I was so angry that I wanted to hit her but I summoned all my will power not to do so. It’s against my code to hit a girl whatever the circumstance was. She didn’t even flinch. She just remained bitchy while looking at me defiantly and even smirking because of what she’s done.

“Get out! Now!” I yelled at her as I pointed to the door. That seemed to catch her off guard because the expression on her face changed.

“Sorry babe. I didn’t mean it” She said apologetically and hugged me.

“Just go Vanessa. I don’t need you here. You know your way out and don’t bother to come back” I said impatiently and started gathering all the documents on the floor. She was about to say something but I motioned her to stop. I didn’t want to hear her stupid apologies which for sure wasn’t even sincere.

“Don’t do this babe. I already said sorry” She said pleadingly and was already on the verge of bursting into tears. I gritted my teeth while looking at her.

“I’m not going to repeat myself again Vanessa. We’re over! Get out of my office and get out of my life! I’ve had enough of your constant nagging and unreasonable whining!” I said and pressed the intercom.

“Alexa, come here and lead Ms. Lim out of here” I instructed her with poker face. Vanessa shrieked angrily upon hearing that.

“No! You can’t do this to me Zander! You can’t just dump me like this!” She yelled at me. She looked like she was about to pounce on me like an angry lioness.

“I just did” I said matter-of-factly. Then my secretary came in and told Vanessa to get out. She even called the body guard with her.

“We’re not done yet Zander! I swear, you’ll pay for this!” She shouted furiously before she walked out without the guard dragging her out. I heaved a sigh of relief and massaged my temples.

I don’t know why I didn’t do that long time ago. I thought we had something special going on between us but I guess no. She was a self-centered b*tch. I chuckled humorlessly. I couldn’t believe I almost proposed to her. I thought she could be a mother to my daughter and a nice and understandable wife for me but thankfully I didn’t marry her.

I shook my head and began redoing my work that she just destroyed. Now I was behind time in finishing all these. I guess I won’t have a night of sleep again. I was so engrossed with my work when my phone rang. It was my daughter.

“Hello sweetheart” I greeted her.

“Daddy, where are you?” She asked me. I looked at my wristwatch and it was already 6:30 pm. I usually go home at 5:30 pm but now, I needed to extend my time because of what happened a while ago.

“I’m still at the office baby. Don’t worry, I’ll be home shortly. Just eat dinner without me” I heard her groan with annoyance. I could already picture her pouting right now.

“I’m not hungry yet daddy. I’m going to wait for you” I groaned inwardly. I forgot that she wouldn’t eat dinner without me. I look at my unfinished works and decided to just take it all home.

“Okay sweetheart. I’m getting ready to go home now” She squealed with happiness and I couldn’t help but to smile. After I hang up the phone, I started gathering all the things that I needed to take home and put in in my briefcase. I said my goodbye to the other employees who were getting ready to go home too and then went to the elevator. I pushed the parking button.

When I was inside my car, my daughter called me again to ask me where I was. She was making sure that I was really on my way home. I drove faster and when I arrived home, she hop into my arms excitedly and greeted me with a tight hug and kiss on the cheeks.

“How’s my baby?” I asked her sweetly and she giggled.

“I’m so excited daddy. Tomorrow is our school trip. Are you going to drive me to school?” She asked me expectantly. It’s been a while since I drove her to school because of my hectic schedule. She looked like she really wanted me to accompany her tomorrow.

“Hmm…Maybe next time because daddy is kinda busy. I’ll ask the driver to drive you there” Her face suddenly became sad and wiggled out of my arms. I put her back on her feet and she ran away. I cursed inwardly. Rita was about to follow her when I stopped her and followed my daughter instead.

I found her in her room while hugging her big teddy bear. She was on the verge of crying.

“Sweetheart, are you angry with daddy?” I asked her gently and sat next to her. She nuzzled her face on the teddy bear’s chest without answering me.

“Baby…” I brushed her hair through my fingers. I heaved a sigh.

“If you won’t talk and give daddy a hug right now, then I won’t drop you off to school tomorrow” I said and pretended to leave. She suddenly shoved away her teddy bear and stood up as she hugged me from the back. I almost laughed because of how fast she moved upon hearing my condition.

“Really daddy? Promise?” I faced her and nodded my head.

“Yes. I need to talk to you teacher anyway about the trip” She had a wide smile on her lips as she jumped on her bed happily.

Even though I felt really groggy and sleepy as hell, I sacrificed my time of sleep and dropped my daughter at school. They were going to meet in front of the school and then ride the school bus to their trip. I kept on glancing to her while I was driving and she looked really happy. She was even excited about their trip and she asked me to come and pick her up after their trip.

“Okay, I’ll pick you up this afternoon but you must promise me to follow all my instructions” She nodded vigorously while grinning from ear to ear.

“Yes daddy. I’ll behave, I promise” She even raised her hand and pat her chest.

When we arrived at school, many students were already there. I saw a couple of parents and the teachers.

“Where is your teacher baby? I want to talk to her” I asked Camila while looking around. She looked at the direction of the teachers.

“She’s not here yet daddy. But you can talk to our other subject teachers” She suggested as she pointed at the teacher who was busy talking to the one of the parents.

“She’s our science teacher” I took my daughter’s hand and when the teacher finished talking to the guy, we approached her.

“Good morning Miss. I am Camila’s father. I just want to ask if I could pick up my daughter directly at the site after their activities?” I asked her and she smiled at me and introduced herself as Ms. Hill.

“Of course you can Mr. Montealegre. I’ll just tell Ms. Morrison about it. She’s already at the site because of some important matter she needs to do there. I don’t understand why I my heart thumped wildly just hearing that surname. I was about to say something when the principal asked the students to form a line. I said goodbye to my daughter and then watched them assisted by the teachers to get into the bus one by one.

I went to the office and continued my work. This has been my life since the company started to become bigger and successful. It has become harder but at the same time I felt so accomplished everytime a successful project finished. Aside from this firm, I also tried investing in different businesses and so far, my investments were doing well and my hard works were paying off.

It was already past 4 pm and thankfully I finished my work for the day. I really needed a sleep that badly but because I promised my daughter to pick her up, I must do it. I was about to go out of my office when my phone rang. It was from an unknown number. I ignored it because honestly, I don’t answer unknown numbers. But then it rang incessantly that it irritated me.

I took it out from my pocket and answered it with the purpose of yelling to whoever it was.

“Who’s this?” I asked irritably.

“Mr. Montealegre, I have a bad news. Your daughter has been kidnapped” I almost dropped my phone when I heard what the caller told me.

“What are you talking about? Who is this?” I asked as I began to panic. Deep inside me, I was wishing that it was just a prank call.

“This is Mrs. Bowen, the principal at Davidson Elementary School. You need to come here right now” She told me that they were still in front of Science Center. I went as quickly as possible to the parking lot and drove as fast as I could. I couldn’t care less if I was over speeding. While I was on my way, I kept on praying and wishing that it was all just a mistake.

When I arrived there, there were already police everywhere. Even the press were there. I searched for a member of the faculty who was still there and I saw one who was currently interviewing by the press. I saw Mrs. Bowen who just finished talking to the police.

“What the f*ck happened Mrs. Bowen? Where is my daughter?!” I almost shouted at her and she flinched at my loud angry voice.

“W-We just came out of the Science Center when a white van stopped in front of us and grabbed Camila inside the car. They had gun with them that’s why we couldn’t do anything to help her” She said with a trembling voice. She looked scared. The other children were crying too. I wanted to shout with frustration when the police told me that they couldn’t trace the car because the plate number was fake.

I felt like my knees lose their strength as I slumped down on the ground, uncaring if my pants would get dirty. I tugged on my hair like I was going crazy as tears fell from my eyes.

“What happened here?” My body went still as I heard that very familiar voice. Even though it has been years since I last saw her, I couldn’t be mistaken. I recognized that voice. I wanted to look at her direction but I couldn’t move my head. I felt like my senses became numb.

“Camila got kidnapped by 3 men when we went out of the Science Center” Mrs. Bowen answered her.

“What?! How did that happened?! Did you get the plate number?! What did the police say?!” She queried with an exasperation evident in her voice. I slowly stood up and was about to discreetly go away from them when Mrs. Bowen called my name.

What do you think of this chapter?

Please don’t forget to leave a COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank you!

chapter 9

“What a b*tch! You’re telling me that you’re just her teacher?! Do you even hear what you’re saying right now?!”-

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

I couldn’t believe what just Mrs. Bowen told me. Camila got kidnapped and I felt like dying because of fear for her safety. My body was trembling because of panic rising inside me.

I couldn’t get out of the Science Center with my class because one of my students had a stomach ache and I had to accompany her to the toilet. Mrs. Bowen told me that she was going to look after the children on my stead.

And now, I hated myself because I felt like it was my fault. Mrs. Bowen was talking in front of me but I couldn’t hear what she was talking about anymore. Then she suddenly turned her back to me and called for the person who was just behind her. He was facing the other way around and he looked like he was about to leave. I didn’t notice him until now but the thing that caught my attention was his surname. Mr. Montealegre? Camila’s father?

“Sorry Mrs. Bowen but I need to call someone” He answered in his baritone voice which I couldn’t forget even after 6 years that we didn’t see each other. He turned around and our eyes met. I almost gasped out loud when I confirmed my suspicion. It really was him. He looked more mature, more manly and handsome as ever. Even though he was staring at me with a blank but cold expression, I couldn’t get my eyes off of him.

“Hrm. By the way Mr. Montealegre, this is Ms. Morrison, she’s the class adviser of the class of Camila” She introduced but when nobody between us talked nor smiled, she didn’t say anything and remained quiet as she stared curiously to the both of us. Then one of the teacher’s called for her and she left us there hesitantly.

“What are you doing here? How come you’re my daughter’s teacher?” He said with a hint of animosity in his voice. His face remained stoic while he was gritting his teeth. I am not blind to see that he’s angry.

“C-Camila is your daughter?” I asked him. When I first heard of Camila’s surname, he was the first one who came into my mind because he was the only person I knew who has the same surname. Small world. Really.

“Oh c’mon! Don’t give me that crap! What do you want?! Why did you come back?!” He spat at me and now I was literally confused. He was so angry at me with a reason I didn’t comprehend. How come he’s the one who’s angry at me? After what he did to me?! Jerk!

“Excuse me Mr. Montealegre but I don’t understand what you’re trying to say” I said coldly and glared at him. The nerve of this guy!

He snorted and shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants.

“Wow! What a best actress you are. I don’t know why you came back into our lives but I will tell you this, as soon as I get my daughter back from those bastards, I’ll make sure you won’t ever see her again” My eyes brows furrowed because of what he said. Now, I was really lost.

“What are you talking about? I am just her teacher and if you’re telling me that you’ll transfer her because of what happened, then I can’t do anything about it. She’s your daughter” He looked at me with disbelief. His mouth opened to say something but he closed it back without saying anything. He looked confused too while gazing at me. Then he shook his head.

“What a btch! You’re telling me that you’re just her teacher?! Do you even hear what you’re saying right now?!” I was too angry to form any words as I heard him called me btch. I unconsciously raised my hand and before I knew it, I already slapped him. I was panting furiously but when I felt my hand landed on his cheek, I got surprised too. I didn’t mean to slap him but he provoked me. He never called me names before and I admit, I got hurt.

He touched his cheek, still shocked of my violent reaction.

“How dare you call me that?! After what you did to me, you still have the guts to treat me like this?! I can’t believe it! If I am a btch then you’re a money-hungry ashole!” I spat furiously. His eyes darkened as his temper evidently rising. He was gritting his teeth as his eyes squinted in anger. He was about to say something when someone cleared their throat. We both snapped our heads to find out who it was.

“Sorry to disturb you Mr. Montealegre but I have a bad news. We managed to find the vehicle but it was empty. The kidnappers and the child were nowhere to be found” he said with a sympathetic tone. Then the officer looked at me.

“Pardon me miss, but are you the mother of the child?” He asked me I couldn’t understand why my heart beat became faster and I felt like something was blocking my throat, preventing me from answering him. I shook my head and cleared my throat.

“No. I’m just her teacher” I didn’t understand but saying that felt so wrong. Is feeling like this even logical? What’s happening to me?! I am just her teacher, am I?

“Sorry. I thought you’re the mother. Anyway, you can go home for now. I promise you Mr. Montealegre that we’ll do our best to find your daughter” He said and went to the police car and drove off.

I think you need to go home. The kidnappers will surely call you if they want something in exchange for your daughter“ I said in a mellowed voice. I realized that this was not the right time to fight with him. Camila is in danger.

I gasped when he glared at me. If looks could kill, then I sure would’ve been dead by now. He looked like he was about to strangle me.

“My daughter? Really? My daughter? Have you really lost your mind? Did you really forget about your own daughter?!” He yelled at me. The nerves in his neck were now showing because of intense anger. My body shivered as I felt the intensity of his anger. I just remained silent, lost for words as I stared at him quizzically. What is he talking about?

“I don’t get what you’re trying to say! Don’t involve my daughter in this!” He laughed sarcastically as he raked his fingers through his hair.

“I can’t believe this! She’s very much involved in this! She’s been kidnapped hasn’t she?! I don’t understand how you could say such things when your own daughter is missing!” I gasped in shocked of what he said. I stared into his eyes to find out if he was just playing with me but the rage was undeniable. He looked beyond serious.

“I-I don’t u-understand what you’re trying to say” I repeated with an almost inaudible voice. I was really bewildered now. My daughter? What is he talking about? Is he going insane?!

He closed his eyes and cursed expletives. When he opened them again, he became emotionless. He looked at me like I was a crazy stranger in front of him.

“This is stupid. I don’t have time with you. I need to find my daughter” he said bitterly and turned his back on me. I wanted to stop him but I felt like I lost my voice and I was glued on the ground, unable to move at all. I just watched him getting away from me.

“What happened Jewel? What was that all about? Is he blaming you of what happened to his daughter?” I heard Helena’s voice. She looked puzzled as she was glancing over Zander who was walking away from us. Lovely was fast approaching behind Helena. She looked worried as well as she studied my face. Then I felt her hugged me. I didn’t even notice it but I was already crying. My sobs were getting louder as I hugged Lovely back.

“Hey, what’s happening to you?” Helena asked me full of concern but I couldn’t answer her. My chest felt so heavy that I felt the need to cry and cry to lessen the pain I was feeling at the moment.

“Just let it out. We’re here for you” Lovely muttered while patting my back, comforting me. I didn’t know how long I was crying but when I calmed down, they guided me to sit on the nearby bench. I just followed them and sat down. They gave me a bottle of water and I drank it to calm myself down. I still felt disoriented, confused and the pain Zander caused me relived again.

Zander’s voice kept echoing on my mind. There were many questions but I couldn’t find any answer. I need to talk to him and clarify what he was trying to say. I looked to the direction where he went to a while ago but he wasn’t there anymore. Why did he tell me that? Camila is my daughter? How did that happen? Is he playing with me? What is his motive? I don’t understand all of these!

“Do you happen to know the number of Mr. Montealegre?” I asked Lovely and Helena. They looked into each other and then stared at me with their brows creased.

“No. But I think you can asked Mrs. Bowen. I’m sure it’s on the school record. Why do you want his number?” Helena asked me. I looked down to my hands which were on resting on my lap to avoid their questioning stares.

“I just want to discuss something with him”

“Poor Camila. Who could’ve done this to her? I just hope that she’s okay wherever she is right now” I heard Lovely muttered. I felt like I wanted to shout in anguish just thinking about what happened to Camila. Even I couldn’t understand why I felt this way for her. I felt like she was a part of me. I wanted to think she was indeed related to me but how? If I didn’t see the body of my lifeless daughter and held her on my arms then I would surely believe that she was my daughter. I wanted to kick myself because a part of me was expecting something and wishing silently that miracle had happened.

I stood up when I caught a glimpse of Zander who was talking to someone on his phone. I thought he already left. He looked angry, worried and agitated while shouting to the person he was talking to. I saw him walked towards his car which was just parked at the other side of the road.

I wanted to shout and ran after him and talk to him all over again but my feet wouldn’t move at all. I also felt the sudden reluctance of facing his anger. So I just stood there feeling weak and fool, looking at him as he went inside the car and drove off.

The next day, I felt like I was going to get sick. I felt heavy all over. I touched my forehead and I confirmed that I had a slight fever. I also had a sore throat. I couldn’t sleep at all last night because my mind was occupied of what happened yesterday. I could still remember clearly the face of Zander as we quarrel. His words kept on replaying in my head that I felt like I was going insane by trying to comprehend all of what he said.

Then I remembered what happened to Camila. My heart kept on pounding hard as I tried to convince myself that she’s safe and nothing bad happened to her. When I tried to get out of the bed, I instantly felt nauseous that I immediately went back to my lying position.

Even though I wanted to go to school to get update of what happened to Camila, it looked like I couldn’t. I felt really sick and I felt cold that I grabbed my blanket and put it over me to seek for warmth and comfort. I was shivering. It was almost summer but it felt so cold. Maybe because I was sick. Then my alarm snoozed. I groaned irritably as I reached for it and stopped it quickly.

Then I grabbed my phone and called the school and told them I was sick. After that, I decided to just sleep more, expecting that when I wake up, I would be okay.

It was past 11 when I woke up because of my phone incessantly ringing. I blindly reached for it at the bedside table and answered it without seeing who it was.

“Hello” I answered weakly. I felt better now than this morning but I still felt awful and weak.

“Hey! What happened to you? Mrs. Bowen told me you’re sick. Are you okay?” I instantly recognized Lovely’s voice.

“I’m a lot better than this morning but I still have a slight fever” I closed my eyes and leaned my back on the headboard.

“Helena and I are coming over after our classes. I need to go, my class has already finished their seat works” She said. I wanted to say no but she already hang up. I tried my best to get up and went to the restroom. I washed my face and then brushed my teeth. After that, I went downstairs and saw Tina who was preparing the table for lunch.

“Good morning Jewel. I was knocking at your room this morning to call you for breakfast but you weren’t answering. Are you okay?” She asked me with a hint of concern in her voice. I smiled at her faintly and sat on the chair. The food she cooked looked delicious but I didn’t have the appetite.

“It’s okay Tina. I wasn’t feeling well this morning so I decided not to go to work. Why don’t you join me for lunch?” I asked her.

“As much as I want to, I still have other duties waiting for me”

“It’s okay. Do it after eating” She smiled at me and shortly after that, we were eating our lunch.

After lunch, I took a medicine and went back to bed. I wanted to sleep more but I couldn’t. I took my remote control and turned the TV on. I kept on changing the channels as I searched for something good to watch but then a news flash caught my attention. Zander’s face was on the news and the news anchor was reporting about the kidnapping of Camila.

‘The daughter of the most successful and brilliant architect in America has been kidnapped by unidentified men yesterday….’

My breath almost stopped when I heard the report. I didn’t know Zander was this successful and famous now. Well I didn’t have a doubt before that he could achieve his dreams because he was indeed brilliant. A young genius. I was snapped back to reality when the reporter spotted Zander who just came out of a building and asked him questions.

“Is there any development regarding the kidnapping of your daughter Mr. Montealegre?” The reporter asked him as he continued walking.

“As of the moment, I want to ask for privacy and let the police handle it” He just answered. The reporter continued asking questions but he just brushed them off politely.

“What about the mother of your daughter Mr. Montealegre? Is she aware of the current situation?” the importunate reporter continued his questions. Zander suddenly stopped and faced the nosy reporter. He looked mad as he stared to the man with clenched jaw.

“Yes. She’s very much aware of it but unfortunately, she doesn’t care. Happy?” I gasped in shocked of his answer.

I would appreciate much if you COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank You!!

chapter 10

“You know what? I don’t have time with your sh*t! Can you just leave me alone?! I am busy finding a way to find MY daughter!” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

My chest tightened upon hearing what he answered the reporter. I was staring at the TV for I didn’t know how long. The news about Camila was already finished and they were showing another topic but my mind wasn’t on the TV anymore.

When I was pulled out of my deep thoughts, I picked up my phone and dialed Lovely’s number but she wasn’t answering her phone. Maybe she still in her class. I tried Helena’s number and after 4 rings, she answered.

“What’s up Jewel? Lovely told me that you’re sick. Are you okay now?” she immediately said before I could say anything first.

“Yes. I still have a little bit of fever but I will be fine, I guess. Anyway, I called to ask you if you can take a look at the information about Camila and take a look of Za-Mr. Montealegre’s number in the school’s record, please. I really need to talk to him” I bit my bottom lip because I almost said his first name.

“O-okay. I’ll see what I can do” I thanked her and then ended the call. My body still felt weak and I suddenly felt drowsy.

The drowsiness was maybe the side effect of the medicine I took a while ago. I lay down and closed my eyes. I suddenly realized that my mind felt so tired of continuous thinking about what had happened yesterday. I realized that after the kidnapping, Camila and Zander never left my mind. They occupied my whole being. After a couple of minutes more, I fell asleep.

I groaned with irritation when I heard Tina knocking at the door. I didn’t want to get up but she kept on knocking that I didn’t have a choice but to get up and open the door.

“Sorry to disturb you but you have visitors” I got confused for a while and wondered who might be my visitors but then I quickly remembered that Lovely told me that they would be coming over after their classes.

“Okay. I’ll just fix myself and I’ll be down shortly” I closed the door when she left and I quickly went to the restroom. I suddenly realized that I felt fine now. I touched my neck and forehead and thankfully my fever was gone.

I stared at my refection on the mirror and I could see dark circles around my eyes. My face looked pale and my hair was disheveled. I heaved a sigh and brushed my teeth. I also took a quick bath and I felt so refreshed after that. After I got dressed, I went downstairs and I saw Lovely and Helena watching TV at the living room while having some snacks.

When they heard my approaching steps, they both looked over my direction and I almost laughed out loud with their reaction. They looked very worried while studying me from head to toe. They even stood up.

“What’s happening to the both of you? Why are you staring at me like that?” I asked them and sat on the couch, between them. They sat back.

“Well, you look fine now. We’re just worried” Helena said and I smiled. Even though I just met them more than a month ago, we were already friends like we’ve known each other for a long time. They were both kind and nice friends.

“Thank you for visiting me. I am fine now. Maybe I’m just tired” They looked into each other before they looked back at me. Judging from the way they looked at me, they wanted to ask me something.

“What? You’re making me nervous staring at me like that. C’mon, tell me what you want to say” I encouraged them while chuckling softly.

“Hrm. This is the number of Mr. Montealegre” Helena said and handed me a piece of small paper which was folded neatly. I took it reluctantly and put it inside the pocket of my shorts.

“Jewel, do you mind if I ask you a little bit personal question?” Lovely asked with a serious expression. I gulped inaudibly and forced a smile.

“Sure”

“Do you know Mr. Montealegre personally? I mean not just the father of one of your students” I stared at her and she was staring at me intently. Even Helena has the same expression on her face. I took a deep breath and avoided their gazes.

“What do you mean? How did you arrive in that kind of conclusion?” I suddenly felt tensed. It’s not that I want to hide the truth but I just don’t feel comfortable with the topic.

When I saw him again after 6 years, I didn’t know how to react and what to feel. I felt really confused especially of what he told me yesterday. Until now, I still couldn’t understand what he was saying but the one thing that left my mind was ‘Camila is her daughter’ according to him.

“C’mon Jewel. Yesterday, I was watching the two of you. You both looked shocked when you saw each other. Then you even cried after you had an argument with him” Helena said. I looked down on my hands which was twiddling with the hem of my shirt.

“It’s okay if you’re not ready to tell us about it yet. We’re just worried because you looked so down after you talked to him” I looked at Lovely and smiled at her appreciatively. She touched my hand and squeezed it gently.

“I just want to tell you that I’m always be here if you need someone to talk to” I nodded my head.

“Thank you Lovely” I muttered.

“Me too Jewel. We’re friends after all” Helena said. I felt lucky that I met wonderful people like them.

“Thank you to you both. Anyway, do you happen to know if there’s any good news about Camila?” Their expressions became worried all of a sudden.

“As of now, there’s no new development about the case” Helena said. My fist tightened as my heart felt like it was going to explode.

I was staring at the number of Zander for a couple of minutes while holding my phone but I still hadn’t have the guts to dial his number. I face-palmed and groaned irritably. I felt annoyed to myself because I felt scared. Why are you feeling scared Jewel? Remember, you didn’t do anything to him! He was the one who hurt and betrayed you!“

I inhaled and exhaled to calm myself down before I finally had the strength to call him. My hand was slightly trembling and I kept on cursing myself because of being weak. When the other line was ringing, my heart thumped wildly.

“Hello” I suddenly heard his masculine voice. I opened my mouth to say something but I couldn’t find my own voice.

“Hello? Who’s this?” His voice sounded irritable now and I cleared my throat to remove the lump in my throat.

“H-Hello…It’s Jewel. Can we meet? I want to talk to you” I was hesitant but I forced that hesitation aside. I must talk to him before I go insane.

“You know what? I don’t have time with your sh*t! Can you just leave me alone?! I am busy finding a way to find MY daughter!” Hurt. Yes, I was hurt of this unforeseen behavior of Zander towards me. I never heard him cursed when he was still my boyfriend. In fact he was such a kind and sweet guy. Whenever we had some misunderstandings before, he was the one who first gives in and talk to me.

Now that I saw him again and saw his anger and hatred towards me, I felt like I was seeing another person and I almost couldn’t believe it. I couldn’t deny that I was still hurting. Before I could even say anything, he hang up on me. My eyes watered but I tried my best to blink it back. I was tired of crying. I need to do something to clarify things with him.

As soon as he ended the call, Tina knocked at the door.

“Yes, Tina?”

“You have a visitor. He’s at the gate. I didn’t permit him to come in because I don’t know him” I smiled. She really knows what she’s doing. Another visitor? It’s already 8:30 pm for Christ’s sake!

“Thank you Tina. Did he tell you his name?”

“He said his name is Daniel Moore” My eyes widened when I heard his name. Damn! What is he doing here?!

“Are you okay Jewel? Do you know him? Do you want me to shoo him away?” Tina asked with a concern but I shook my head no and decided to face him. He already knew my whereabouts . I strode my way to the gate and I saw a sleek black sports car parked just in front of the gate. The driver’s door was opened and the driver was sitting there, staring at my direction. He stood up when he saw me approaching. I groaned with frustration.

“What are you doing here Daniel?” I asked him upon opening the gate.

“What kind of question is that? Can’t I see my friend anymore?” He handed me a bouquet of white roses and I reluctantly took it from him. His voice was sweet while staring at me.

“Aren’t you going to invite me in?” This was one of the things that I wanted to avoid at all cost but I guess its futile now. He already found me. I opened the gate wider to let him in. When we were at the living room, Daniel was looking around like he was searching for something.

“Are you alone here Jewel?” he suddenly asked. I saw his lips thinned as he waited for my answer.

“No. I live with my household help. What do you want Daniel? Can you just spill it already? I am not feeling well and if you don’t mind, I want to rest early” I said coldly.

“I am here to convince you to reconsider marrying me. You know I love you Jewel. I can’t just let you go like that without doing something” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I looked back at him.

“Daniel, you already know my answer to that” His sweet aura disappeared in an instant upon hearing my answer. His eyes squinted in anger. My throat began to dry as I felt nervous.

“Don’t tell me you already made up with you ex? Is that it Jewel?” His voice was dangerously calm and I wanted to tell him to leave. I stood up from the single sofa I was sitting on and stared at him coldly, trying my best not to show him that I was feeling scared with him. Daniel is a dangerous guy and even though I considered him a friend, I knew his true colors. Whenever he’s in front of me, he was the kind and sweet Daniel but I could totally read him. He is not what he wants me to believe.

“Daniel, please can you leave now? I don’t have time for this. I told you, I am not feeling well so can you just go?” I said, trying to persuade him while silently praying that he would oblige and never come back again. He stood up while his jaw flexed with an evident rage into his eyes.

“Fine. I’ll be coming back” He was about to kiss me on my cheek but I stepped backwards to avoid it. I could totally see his anger but he smiled at me and I wanted to shiver coldly because of that smile.

He was already gone but I was still at the living room, staring at the door. My god! What am I gonna do? I thought I was finally going to live in peace but the one of the reasons why I left Switzerland found me. Is this it? No! This is my life and nobody can ruin it!

Unknown’s POV

Every step I took was echoing at the entire house. It was quiet but I knew for sure that I was not alone here. My bodyguards were just scattered around the area, waiting for every instruction I tell them. I decided to go upstairs and the delicious feeling of success filled my chest as I stared at the first door on the right side of the hallway.

I slowly opened the door and there I saw a small figure sleeping on the bed. I discreetly approached her and sat on the edge of the bed. I touched her cheek and I wanted to shout for joy. This is it! My plans are finally progressing!

She stirred as she felt my presence. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me.

“W-Why are you here?” She asked curiously with her adorable voice. Her eyes reminds me of his eyes and the intense desire to accomplish my goals was very powerful.

“I am here to tell you that I’m your mommy sweetie” Her eyes widened and sat up immediately. She had a scowl on her face as she looked at me.

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank you!

chapter 11

“B-But I don’t understand. Our daughter died when I gave birth to her. I even saw her lifeless body and held her on my arms” -

Jewel

ZANDER’s POV

I was staring at the police officer in disbelief who just told me that until now, they couldn’t find Camila. Until now, they haven’t even have any lead. It’s been 4 days and they were just singing the same song every time I talk to them and I was getting frustrated. I wanted to burst into rage but I couldn’t just do it like that. I must keep myself calm as I could be and analyze the problem properly.

I took a vacation at work but being the CEO, I still had a lot of work to do. My secretary was sending me the works that I must do but even though I was trying to concentrate with my work, I couldn’t do it. I was always thinking about my daughter if she was okay, if those kidnappers were treating her well or not, if they’re feeding her.

I wanted to distract myself from thinking negative things too much that’s why I went back to work today. But even if there were a lot of work I needed to do, I couldn’t concentrate at all. But at least here in the office, there were other people I could talk to even though it was all about business. If I stayed at home, I felt like I would lose my sanity because my mind was always full about Camila and I would be just alone there aside from the household helps.

Then there’s Jewel. When I saw her the other day, I couldn’t help but to bark at her in anger.

She was behaving like she didn’t know anything, like she didn’t know Camila was our daughter and that she didn’t abandon us. I was so mad that I told her those painful words and insults. But even though I was so mad, I couldn’t deny the fact that she still has that same effect on me. I guess I couldn’t do anything about that now.

For the past 6 years, I have had a lot of flings but I didn’t have a serious relationship. When Vanessa came into my life that was the time when Camila began asking about her mother and I felt pressured. Out recklessness, I gave in into her seductions. I thought she was a good person because I even saw her efforts to have my daughter’s affection towards her but I was wrong.

I knew it was my fault for being so impulsive and reckless but I was just so worried about my daughter’s wellbeing. I knew she needed a mother to be with her, to love and care for her and guide her as she grows up. I thought I was obligated to find someone who could fulfill that role but I guess that was a wrong move. Instead of getting a good mother and wife, I almost got a terrible one.

I was pulled out my reverie when the police officer spoke again.

“I’ll be honest with you Mr. Motealegre, this will be a tough case because these kidnappers seems to be good at this. They planned this very well and they didn’t even leave any clues” I closed my eyes as I tugged on my hair like I was going insane. Yes, I felt like I was going insane!

“What are you telling me Mr. Richards? That there is a possibility that you can’t find my daughter anymore, is that it?” I asked through gritted teeth, my breathing was starting to be ragged because of all these emotions I was holding. He heaved a sigh and he looked at me sympathetically.

“I didn’t say that Mr. Montealegre but as the days goes by that she’s with those kidnappers, the chance to save her is also getting thinner. I don’t want to say this but I have had handled many kidnapping cases like this but—”

“Are you saying that they did something to my daughter by now?” I interrupted him with a dangerous tone. I wanted to punch his face in anger. I was breathing hard as I controlled my temper.

“I am just telling the possibilities” I glared at him as my hand tightened into a tight fist.

“Get lost” I hissed. He nodded and left without saying anything. I angrily swiped my hands on my table and all the things which was on top of it fell on the floor.

This was my first time feeling like this. I wanted to do something to find my daughter but even the agents I hired to privately do their own investigation, they couldn’t find any clue. When the kidnappers left their car at the side of the road, that also cut off our chance to tail after them. I felt so helpless and useless right now because I couldn’t do anything to save my daughter.

I looked at the things which were now on the floor and began gathering them all like a fool. When I finished arranging them back on my table, Alexa knocked on my door. Normally, she would’ve used the telephone to inform me about it but I guess the telephone on my table broke now due to the force of falling down the floor a while ago.

“Yes, what do you want Alexa?” I asked with my most authoritative tone.

“Sorry sir but I couldn’t contact you on the telephone. Someone is looking for you. She doesn’t have an appointment but she was insisting on talking to you. She said you know her” My eye brows creased upon hearing that.

“Who is it?”

“She said her name is Princess Jewel Morrison” My eyes widened. I was utterly shocked. Why’s she here? What does she want?

I gritted my teeth and heaved a sigh. I removed my glasses and massaged my temples. My head suddenly ached. I didn’t have a proper sleep since Camila got kidnapped and I felt like I would pass out any minute now because of fatigue and lack of sleep.

“Sir?” I was pulled out of my thoughts when I heard Alexa’s voice. I cleared my throat and pretended to be calm.

“Send her in” I actually didn’t want to talk to her but I was really curious why she wasted her time on coming here. Not even a minute after, she was already standing in front of me. She was wearing a baby pink dress and a flat sandals. Her long hair was in a ponytail and I couldn’t help but to admire her beauty. She never changed. She’s still the gorgeous and sexy Jewel I knew. The only difference is that she’s no longer a teenager.

My eyes involuntarily went down to her bosom down to her small waist. She looked like she never got pregnant before. Her sexy legs were almost on display and I felt the familiar feeling every time I saw her shapely legs. I realized that she still has the strong effect on me. I cursed myself and wanted to punch my face because I couldn’t help admiring this beautiful creature in front of me.

I gathered all my will power and looked back to her eyes. Then I saw how tensed she was while standing there in front of me. Her eyes has a glint of nervousness in them. What for? Is she guilty about what she did to us?

“Seat down Ms. Morrison” I said with a business like tone. She sat on the chair across me. I tried my best to look as professional as I could be but my traitorous eyes went down to her lips. I even caught her biting it. I knew that gesture of her, there’s two reasons when she’s biting her lower lip like that, it’s because she’s nervous and when she’s about to climax. Damn you! What are you thinking idiot?!

“Thank you” She muttered.

“What do I owe you for visiting me Ms. Morrison?” she gingerly looked down to her hands on her lap and then took a deep breath before she looked up and stared directly into my eyes. Now she looked determined and braver. The hint of nervousness was gone. She never changed.

“I want to clarify the things that you told me the other day when Camila got kidnapped. I’ve been trying to call you for quite sometime now but you kept on ignoring my calls…..Why did you tell me that Camila’s my daughter?” I looked at her in disbelief. Is she for real?

I wanted to reach for her and shake some sense on her. I didn’t know what to think about all these. Does she have an amnesia?

“I don’t know what you’re trying to achieve for acting like you have an amnesia or something but I will just pretend to go along with your games. Yes, she’s our daughter. You left her with me before you went abroad to escape your responsibilities as a mother. Now tell me, what do you want? Why did you come back?” I was beginning to get vexed of her behavior.

Now she looked so confused. Her lips were partly parted together while looking at me with disbelief. She looked like she just heard the biggest news of her entire life. Great!

“B-But I don’t understand. Our daughter died when I gave birth to her. I even saw her lifeless body and held her on my arms” She said with a trembling voice. She looked like she was about to burst into tears.

“What the heck are you talking about? She was never dead! She’s very much alive when your father gave her to me! If you’re trying to make excuses of abandoning us, just stop it!” I was almost yelling because of annoyance and anger. I didn’t know what she’s up to.

“What do you mean by that? My father gave her to you?” I laughed sarcastically. I can’t take this anymore!

“What the hell Jewel! Ca—”

“Please answer my question” She interrupted me. I closed my eyes momentarily and massaged my temples. My headache suddenly became unbearable.

“I already told you. He gave her to me and told me that you wanted me to take care of her because you’re going to Switzerland to fix your life. He even told me that you were giving me all the right and responsibilities to her because you couldn’t take care of her” She shook her head like she couldn’t fathom all the things that I just told her. Tears welled down her cheeks and I instantly felt alarmed. I found myself being affected by her tears.

I hated seeing her crying when we were still a couple but now I found out that I still felt the same. I wanted to wipe every tear which were continuously falling from her beautiful eyes.

“No! That’s not true! I never said that! I thought she was dead! Oh God! I thought she was dead!” She said and covered her face with her hands. She was sobbing louder now. I raised my hand and tried to reach for her but I slowly pulled back my hand.

“Why are you crying?” I asked her gently which made me surprise. My anger has disappeared and my angry voice mellowed. She didn’t stop from crying and didn’t answer me. Instead, she continued her sobs. Sh*t!

I stood up from my seat and approached her. I gingerly touched her shoulder, trying to comfort her. I wanted to hug her and console her but something was keeping me from doing so.

“That’s enough Jewel” I said but I was surprised when she suddenly stood up and hugged me tightly.

“I didn’t abandon her! I didn’t know! I-I didn’t know” She kept on saying between her sobs. Now I was lost. She’s talking like she didn’t do anything of what I believed her do in the past. She was acting like she was also confused and at the same time, sad. But I could sense that there’s a tinge of happiness even though she’s crying.

She kept on shaking her head like she couldn’t believe what was happening. After a couple of minutes, she calmed down.

JEWEL’s POV

I kept on crying to my heart’s content. I couldn’t believe it. My daughter was actually alive. All these years I thought she was dead. I didn’t know what happened. From the moment I saw my lifeless ‘daughter’s’ body on my arms, I became a walking corpse.

I felt like I died too that moment and it was the most difficult thing I’ve ever gone through. But now, Zander was telling me that our daughter was actually alive. Even though I was beyond confused about things, I wanted to believe in him, believe that our daughter was actually alive. But if she is alive, who was the dead baby they showed me at the hospital?

After how many minutes of crying, I finally calmed down and sat back on the chair. Zander reluctantly went back to his seat too.

“Now, I want you to tell me how come you’re claiming that you didn’t abandon your own daughter because I am confuse as hell right now. It’s been years that I was keeping on asking myself why you left us just like that” I looked at him to see if he’s really telling the truth but he looked serious and honest in all of the things he was saying. If he was acting, he was doing an excellent job.

“Just like I told you, I didn’t abandon her. When I gave birth to her, I lost consciousness and when I came to, they told me that she was dead the moment I gave birth to her. They even showed her body to me. Daddy and my nanny were there too” Upon hearing those things, he was utterly shocked. He looked like somebody just kicked him in the gut.

Ouch…Poor Jewel and Camila…..

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 12

“No dad! I don’t want to hear anymore of you lies! I am now cutting off my connection with you! I don’t want to see you ever again!” -

Jewel

JEWEL’s POV

“How could that be possible? Your father was the one who gave Camila to me” That didn’t registered in my head a while ago when he told me that but now that he was telling me again, the pain of discovering that my own father deceived me doubled the pain I was feeling at the moment. How could he do this to me? He even showed me someone else’s child’s body just to make me believe his lies.

“I can’t believe this. I was with Camila within a month but it didn’t register on my mind that she is my daughter. Even though, I had these strange motherly affection towards her, I just ignored it all because I thought she was just one of my students but now I understand. I have those feelings whenever I look at her because she’s actually my daughter. This is unfair! She was with me the whole time but I didn’t even recognized her as my own daughter! Now, she was kidnapped and I—” All the things that I wanted to say trapped in my throat as I started crying again.

I wanted to shout in frustration and rage because those bastards stole the opportunity for me to see and hug Camila as my daughter but at the same time joy because I learned that my daughter is actually alive. I still have the opportunity to give her my love that I thought I wouldn’t have the chance to do so for the past 6 years.

Now, fear was creeping within me with the thought of her being with those kidnappers. Please God! Don’t let anything bad happen to my daughter.

Please give me a chance to see her one more time and love her the way she deserves to be loved.

“That’s enough Jewel” I got surprise upon hearing Zander’s gentle voice. It was the first time he talked to me with that voice since we met again and he even called me by my name. I wiped my tears but they kept on falling.

“Take this” I looked up at him and he was offering his handkerchief to me. I reluctantly took it and used to wipe my tears.

“I was so mad at you because I thought you chose to abandon your responsibility as a mother and leave us because you were afraid of any commitments. I thought you didn’t want us in your life that’s why you left for Switzerland” I shook my head again.

“No! I loved my daughter and even though I was young then, I never planned on abandoning her. I left for Switzerland because I couldn’t handle staying in New York because of the painful memories. It was more difficult back then because you left me” I said full of bitterness. His mouth hung open. His forehead knitted together while looking at me like there was a bomb just exploded in front of him. He was about to say something when the door opened.

“Damn” I heard him grunted. Then his secretary entered.

“What is it this time Alexa?”

“I’m sorry sir but there’s a commotion outside. Ms. Lim is here. She’s insisting to see you” I saw Zander’s jaw flexed and I knew for an instant he was furious. He abruptly stood up.

“Sorry Jewel but I need to—” He wasn’t able to complete whatever he wanted to say because the door burst open and a beautiful woman entered. She looked like a model. The two guards followed her and tried to stop her from entering any further.

“Zander, talk to me! I just want to talk to you” The woman shouted. I didn’t budge on my spot as I watched them confusedly. Zander loosened up his necktie in irritation while cursing.

“What do you want Vanessa?” His tone was dangerously calm. The woman he called Vanessa glared at the guards. Zander motioned his employees to go back to their posts. When the guards and the secretary left, Vanessa looked at me with disgust like I was a pest. I stood up.

“I-I think I need to go for now Mr. Montealegre” I said and was about to march towards the door when I felt Zander’s hand stopped me by my wrist. I looked at him confusedly but he was staring at the woman in front of us.

“Why don’t you tell me what you want now Vanessa? I don’t have all day. As you can see, we still have something to discuss” He said, referring to me.

“C’mon Zander….babe. Why don’t you let her go for now so that we can have privacy here?” I almost rolled my eyes because of her flirty voice.

“I am losing my patience here Vanessa” Upon hearing that, Vanessa slowly moved closer to Zander. Judging by the sultry look on her face, she was trying to seduce Zander.

“I am just here to apologize of what happened the last time I was here. I want you back babe” I didn’t know why but hearing those words made me surprise and I wasn’t ready of the surging pain I felt learning that this woman was Zander’s girlfriend. I wanted to run away from them. I pulled my hand of his grasp but he didn’t let go. I glared at him but he kept on ignoring me and didn’t even throw me a glance.

“I already told you that we’re finished Vanessa. I don’t understand why you came back here. I am hoping that this will be our last time seeing each other. Just move on and I’ll do the same” Zander’s voice was lack of any emotion as he said those words to Vanessa. Vanessa gasped and I thought she was going to cry. Her eyes watered. She looked at Zander’s hand on my wrist and the she looked at me with contempt and jealousy.

“Is she the one who replaced me?” She asked full of bitterness. Zander heaved a deep sigh.

“I don’t have to tell you whatever our relationship is Vanessa. Please, do me a favor and get out of here” He said tiredly and ran his hand through his hair. I saw the raw pain registered on Vanessa’s face. But her next move surprised the heck out of me. She stepped closer to Zander and cupped his face before she planted a kiss on his lips. I didn’t know why but I automatically closed my eyes in order to avoid seeing it.

I had the feeling that if I saw that scene, I would breakdown. I know I am not over him yet and this is the most difficult thing for me to see. Is she the one he’s been with all these years while I was away?

I shook my head furiously because I realized that I don’t have the right to ask and know about anymore. We have our own lives now and the only thing that keeps us connected is our daughter.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I pulled my hand from his grip with more force, and this time I successfully freed myself. I ran towards the door and left them. I didn’t even said goodbye to Alexa because I was aiming to reach the elevator as soon as possible. I wanted to leave this place instantly if it was possible. When I was inside the elevator, I felt my tears fall down. I laughed humorlessly as I realized that I was still hurting. Stupid! Why are you crying?

I thought I have already move on from my feeling towards him. I realized this the first time we met again after 6 years but I kept on denying it. Now, it was like a slap on the face that my feelings for him was still as strong as before. He thought I abandoned him but God knows that it’s not true. What about him? He accepted money from my evil of a father. Yes, an evil. How could he do that to me? He manipulated me and let me suffer for the past years thinking that my daughter was dead.

How could he watched me mourn when he knew very well that my baby was alive? Intense anger suddenly rose up in my chest.

I was already inside my car when I dialed my father’s phone. This is all his fault.

“Jewel” His voice was like he was in misery and that doubled my anger towards him. I knew he was going to play innocent again.

“How could you do this to me dad?! You let me believe that my daughter is already dead. You know how much I suffered by mourning for her but what is this?! You deceived me!” I yelled at him. I heard him gasped.

“J-Jewel…What are you talk—”

“No dad! I don’t want to hear anymore of you lies! I am now cutting off my connection with you! I don’t want to see you ever again!” Before he could even utter a response, I ended the call and cried and cried inside my car. I wanted to shout in frustration. I pounded my fists on the steering wheel full of anger.

Thinking that because of one lie, my life was ruined. My happiness was stole away from me without even realizing it. I didn’t know how long I was crying inside my car before I heard a knock on the window. I lifted my face to see who it was and it was Zander. He had a worried look on his face.

I shook my head and turned on the engine then drove off. I didn’t want to talk to him at the moment. After what happened in his office with that woman and the phone call with my dad, I felt drained. I wanted to get out of everything.

Then the image of my daughter popped up in my head. More tears fell from my eyes as I feared for the safety of my daughter. I wanted to do something, anything to find where she is but there’s nothing I could think off. I stopped my car at the shoulder of the road and spent minutes just sobbing, moping about the years that I spent crying. I came back here in the US because I felt like I’ve moved on and I could face anything but now I realized I am still weak and vulnerable. Now, I am still crying.

I remembered that day when Camila was crying because she was being bullied by the boys in her class. The look on her face that time was enough for me to breakdown. She was longing for a mother and I was even thinking that time that her mother was stupid because she wasn’t here to take care of her own daughter. But now, I learned that the ‘stupid mom’ I was referring to was myself.

I hate myself at this moment because I wasn’t able to protect my daughter then. Even now, it’s still the same. She got kidnapped. If I was with her that time then maybe I would’ve done something to prevent those bastards from taking her. If I’ve known beforehand that she’s my child then I would’ve protected her until my last breath.

I looked at the ceiling and the emptiness was overwhelming me. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes again but I blinked them back. Even though the urge to cry was so strong and my chest felt so heavy, I blinked the tears back. I didn’t want to cry anymore. I still have the chance to be with my daughter and I have to do something to make it come true.

Even though I didn’t have energy to go to work, I forced myself to get off the bed and readied myself. When I finished prepping myself up, I went out of the house without eating breakfast. Rita prepared breakfast for me as usual but I didn’t have the appetite.

When I arrive at the school, my chest tightened again because I am seeing the image of Camila in every corner of the school. I tried to act as normal as I could be and did my job. When the lunch time came, Lovely and Helena kept on asking me what my problem was. I just told them I was fine and they didn’t ask further.

When my last subject finished, I gathered my things and planned to go straight home. But when I was at the parking lot, on my way to my car, I saw Zander. He was staring at me while leaning against the hood my car.

“What are you doing here?” I asked him impassively and opened the door and deposited my things inside.

“I am going to meet with the police officers who handle the case of Camila. Do you want to come?” I was surprise of the way he talked. He looked like the same Zander I knew 6 years ago. I stared at him and he looked like he was begging for me to say yes. I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. I want to know the every update about the case” He smiled and I almost gasped. This was the first time I saw him smile since we met again and it almost made my knees tuned into jelly. I just pretended to be unaffected.

Shortly after that, I was behind his car, tailing him. He was insisting for me to leave my car and be with him in his car but I declined. I wasn’t comfortable with the idea knowing that he still has this strong effect on me. I don’t want to deepen this feelings towards him even more and get hurt again.

What do you think of the story so far?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW

chapter 13

“Don’t be like this. I promise you that I’ll do anything to find our daughter and get her back with us safe and sound” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

Shortly after that, I was behind, tailing after his car. He was insisting for me to leave my car and be with him in his car but I declined. I wasn’t comfortable with the idea knowing that he still has this strong effect on me. I don’t want to deepen this feelings towards him even more and get hurt again.

When we arrived at our destination, we went directly to the office of the person Zander had an appointment with.

“Good afternoon Mr. Montealegre and….Miss Morrison?” Mr. Richards greeted politely and shook hands with us. He looked a little bit confused when he saw me with Zander.

“I’m sorry to say this Mr. Montealegre but if it’s possible, can we talk alone? Hope you understand Ms. Morrison. We’re going to discuss a very confidential matter here about the kidnapping case of Camilla. I prefer to discuss it with the family of the child” Mr. Richards said apologetically. I was about to answer him and tell him that I am Camila’s mother when Zander spoke first.

“Don’t worry Mr. Richards. She’s Camila’s mom” The police officer looked more confused while looking at me and Zander quizzically.

“I thought you said that you’re not her mom?” I didn’t know how to answer it. The last time he asked, I told him that I was just Camila’s teacher.

“It’s a long story Mr. Richards. If you don’t mind, can we begin?” Zander said formally and the police officer cleared his throat before he nodded his head in agreement.

“We found out that Camila is still here in Las Vegas. But the interesting thing is that there is a big chance that the person who did this is someone you know. This is not just about kidnapping the child and ask for ransom but because of a deeper and more personal reason. They aren’t demanding money either so it’s very obvious that they’re aiming for another thing”

“What? There’s a tendency that we know this person?” Zander asked with disbelief in his voice. He looked at me like he was asking me if I have anyone in mind but I just remained motionless.

“Yes. We need to investigate further but I suggest that you need to be careful too. Don’t trust anyone and don’t ever say anything about any details of the case even to your friends. We need to be vigilant”

“Are you sure about this Mr. Richards? I don’t have enemy as far as I know. I do have a lot of business competitors but I don’t think they will go this far just to destroy me. I never had any feud to anyone in the business world either” Zander said with his haw flexed.

“I am pretty sure about this Mr. Montealegre. It’s better to be safe than sorry. Camila is our top priority so if it’s possible, be careful”

Zander and I agreed to him and listened to his additional instructions and other information they gathered. I felt relieved a little bit because I could tell that they’re doing their best into finding any leads to where Camila is but I felt disappointed at the same time because they still didn’t have any information about her exact location for now. He assured us that they’ll do anything to find Camila but for some reason, that didn’t ease the worry and fear I was feeling.

After our meeting with Mr. Richards, I found myself crying again. When Zander told me that he’s going to meet with the officer who’s in charge of the case, I felt hope risen inside me but now, that hope crushed just like that. When I watched movies about a mother doing anything to find her child, I thought I understood the frustration of the main character but now that it was happening to me, the feeling was totally indescribable.

It was frightening and depressing too but I didn’t have a choice than to wait and trust that they would finally find my daughter.

I remembered what we discussed with Mr. Richards. He told me that there’s a big possibility that the abductor was someone we know. Just thinking that fact made my blood boil. How can someone do that to an innocent child? Where are their hearts? In their stomach?

“Don’t be like this. I promise you that I’ll do anything to find our daughter and get her back with us safe and sound” I stared at him through my wet lashes. I wiped my tears and tried to calm myself down.

“I can’t help it. I never even experienced being a mother to her. I’ll hate myself forever if something bad happens to her. I’ll kill myself” I sobbed which made his eyes widened. To my surprise, he suddenly pulled me by the waist and crushed me to a tight embrace.

“SHhh…Don’t ever say that! Camila is going to come back to us, trust me” I heard him whispered sternly. Feeling his warmth almost made the pain go away. He felt the same. The familiar warmth, scent and strong arms made me feel safe even after all these years. I hated him because he betrayed me and left me for another woman but I couldn’t deny the fact that I still love him. Life really is unfair sometimes.

I tried dating other guys but I always compared them to Zander to the point that no man has ever succeeded entering my life after him. I thought I became numb of love but the moment Zander held me again in his tight embrace, I realized that I was wrong. The desire and the hot sensation I felt for him never changed. Don’t get too close to the fire Jewel. You’ll get burn again!

I instantly came back to my senses and pulled away from him. He looked confused of my action but I just evaded his gaze and opened my car.

“I need to go home. Please call me when there’s any development” I said and got in the car without waiting for his answer then drove away. I looked at the side mirror and I saw him standing there looking at my car. He remained standing on his spot until I turned to the corner and couldn’t see him anymore. I heaved a sigh and gritted my teeth. How could I let myself breakdown like that in front of him? Sh*t! You’re pathetic Jewel!

When I arrived home, I saw a familiar car parked in front of my house. I cursed inwardly. I wasn’t in the mood to receive an unwanted visitor. When the gate opened and I drove passed the gate, I saw him came in too. I huffed and got out of the car.

“What are you doing here Daniel?” I asked him coldly. He just smirked and handed me the bouquet of flowers. I wanted to give it back to him but I didn’t want to offend him.

“You know why I am here Jewel. I won’t give up until I convince you to proceed with the wedding; I want to woo you” I took a deep breath, trying my best to calm down.

“Daniel, I already told you a couple of times that I can’t do it. I left Switzerland because I didn’t want to do it. Please, just leave me alone and just go back to Switzerland” I said with a calm voice. His smile faded and he became serious. He stepped forward and I instantly felt the urge to run away from him. I opened my mouth to say something when I heard my phone rang.

I took it out from my bag and my forehead knitted when I saw Zander’s name. I pressed the answer button.

“Hello?”

“Sorry to bother you. I just want to make sure if you’re already at your house” I turned my back to Daniel and walked away a couple of feet away from him.

“I’m okay Mr. Montealegre. I just got home” I heard him cussed.

“For f*ck’s sake Jewel, don’t ever call me Mr. Montealegre again!” He sounded pissed off. I closed my eyes for a moment.

“And why is that?” I hissed.

“Because I don’t like it!” I sighed.

“Fine, okay, whatever. I already told you what you want to hear. I need to hang up” I said with a hint of irritation.

“Wait. Can…Can we go out if you have time?” He sounded unsure and hesitant. I was surprised because I didn’t expect that at all. I thought he’s angry at me? I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds and I felt my heart skipped a beat. My hand unknowingly went to my chest as if trying to stop my heart from beating so fast.

“W-Why?” I was puzzled of his sudden change of treatment towards me. First, he asked me to go with his meeting with Mr. Richards and now, this.

“I don’t know too. I just want to be with you” I bit my bottom lip. I wanted to say no but there was this strong force that’s pushing me to say yes. It was so strong that I agreed without even realizing it.

“Okay”

“Okay. I’ll just call you when. Bye” He said and he was gone. I stared at my phone for quite some time, still astonished of what just happened. Someone cleared their throat behind me and I turned back just to see an irritated looking Daniel. I completely forgot that he’s here.

“I didn’t know that you’ve reconnected with your ex” judging by the way he looks at me, he’s pissed.

“You were listening?” I asked him with disbelief. When he didn’t answer, I just shook my head.

“Sorry Daniel but if you don’t mind, I need to go inside. I have a lot of things to do. Go home” I didn’t want to be rude and invite him in but I didn’t want to give him any hope. If there’s something I want him to do, that is for him to leave me alone and respect my decision.

I thought he was going to just go but before I could close the door, I heard his voice.

“I won’t let that bastard get in between us! I won’t give up Jewel, I will do anything to have you” I shivered because of his menacing voice and didn’t answer him. Daniel never changed. He never accepts any defeat and that was the thing I hated most about him. I just closed the door and locked it. Then after a couple of seconds later, I heard him drove away. I felt relieved and wished that he would never come back ever again.

UNKNOWN’s POV

I stared at her while she was eating the food I just brought in. She looked like she was enjoying eating it. I felt very accomplished at the moment because she accepted me. I told her everything that she wanted to hear and now she’s treating me just the way I wanted long time ago. At last, one of my plans worked.

“Do you want more?” I asked her. She looked up at me and nodded excitedly. I knew her favorite food is pizza but her father didn’t want to feed her pizza often. I bought her one to make her warm up to me. I know all about her and her father and I’ll use every detail I know to get what I want.

“Tell me if you want to eat more of it. I’ll buy you as many as you want”

“But daddy told me not to eat much of it because it’s not healthy” She said hesitantly. I approached her and lifted her chin up to look at me.

“Don’t worry. I already talked to your daddy and he gave me permission to buy you stuffs that you want” I said, trying my best to sound convincing as much as possible.

“Really?”

“Yes. I am your mother so it’s okay” She nodded but didn’t say anything. I felt irritated a little bit because even though I already told her that I was her mom, she never warmed up towards me. She just became calmer than before but she never called me “mommy” even though I tried to convince her to do so. Maybe, she’ll still doubtful.

I stared at her intently and I smiled to myself. Don’t worry Camila. I’m going to make sure that you’re going to accept me no matter what. I am your rightful mother whether you want to or not.

JEWEL’s POV

“Hey! Are you still with us?” I was pulled out of my reverie when Lovely snapped her fingers in front of my face.

“Huh? What’s that?” I asked and pretended that I was reading something on my phone. We’re at the faculty room and it was time to go home.

“I said, someone wants to give this to you” Lovely said and gave me the bouquet of flowers she was holding. My forehead creased.

“Who’s that someone?”

“Why don’t you just read the note, hello?” She mocked and sat across me. I sighed and just picked up the note. My eyes widened when I saw who the sender is. I put the note back on and stood up.

“Just give this back to Mr. Rowland Lovely” I said and gave her back the bouquet of flowers.

“Why don’t you tell that to him” She said and pointed behind me. I turned around and saw Mr. Rowland smiling confidently at me. I strode towards him.

“Sorry Mr. Rowland but I can’t accept these flowers but thank you for the thought” His smile disappeared instantly.

“Why? Don’t you like it? Tell me what flowers you prefer so that I know what to buy next time” He said sounded disappointed. I forced a friendly smile.

“No. I just don’t have time for a romance right now. I have a lot of problems I need to fix and I don’t want to give you any hope when there’s none. Sorry” I said frankly. I knew from the start that he likes me. He was being flirty everytime he talks to me so it’s better for me to cut it off now. Camila is my top priority right now.

I saw the pain passed through his eyes and I felt guilty. I didn’t mean to be rude or something but I just can’t let him proceed any further. Daniel is a handful enough for me and I didn’t want someone to add up to my problems again.

I was about to walk past him when he spoke.

“You didn’t even give me any chance to prove how much I want you Ms. Morrison. Don’t you think that’s unfair?” Mr. Rowland said and reached for my hand. I wasn’t sure if he sounded mad or calm. I was about to answer him when my eyes widened at the sight I saw. Zander was at the door. He was carrying a bouquet of flowers while staring at me.

What do you think of this chapter?

Don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE this story and FOLLOW me

chapter 14

“Shh..Don’t cry love. I hate seeing you cry. I love you so much and I can’t take it when you’re crying especially because of me” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

I didn’t know if it was just my imagination or what but he looked like he was pissed off. He was just standing at the doorway, motionless, while staring at me and Mr. Rowland alternately. Mr. Rowland noticed that my attention was no longer with him and followed my gaze.

“Mr. Montealegre?” I heard Mr. Rowland muttered. I cleared my throat as I felt like there was a lump that I need to get rid of as my heart began beating faster than normal. I was about to answer him when Zander suddenly strode his way towards us.

“Good afternoon” He said formally and I suddenly got confused of his tone. He sounded mad and I didn’t understand why.

“Good afternoon too Mr. Montealegre” Lovely interrupted excitedly that she even approached us but instead of looking at Lovely, he remained his piercing gaze to me that I almost gasped of the sudden tension in the air between us.

“For you” He said and handed me the bouquet of flowers he was holding. I was hesitant if I would accept it or not because I didn’t accept Mr. Rowland’s flowers. I could feel the stares of the three towards me, waiting if I would accept the flowers or not. When Zander couldn’t wait for me to accept it, he suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me outside the faculty room without saying anything.

I wanted to protest but I didn’t have the strength to do it. His grip wasn’t tight but the warmth of his palm sent small shivers to my senses.

“Where are you taking me?” I asked when I saw that we were on our way to the parking lot.

“Getting you out of here” He said without any hint of emotions. I stopped on my tracks and pulled my hand from his grip.

“My things are still in the faculty room” I said and he cursed irritably but then opened his car.

“Get in” He instructed and I looked at him with disbelief.

“Why would I do that?” I asked him exasperatedly.

“Just get in before I lose my patience and carry you inside” I wanted to yell at him for suddenly behaving this way but for some reason, my protests were trapped in my throat. I’ve never seen this side of him and the anger in his eyes told me to just go along with the flow.

I got inside his car. When he got in, he handed me the bouquet of flowers and then called someone on his phone. Not even a minute later, a man in a uniform approached us.

“Go and get Jewel’s things in the faculty room then drive her car to her house” Zander instructed which made my mouth parted in shock.

“What the hell? Why are—“My litany was interrupted by him putting his finger on my lips and silenced me. I got irritated and I wanted to slap him.

“Give me your car key” He commanded but I just ignored him and looked away from him.

“Jewel, I am talking to you” He sounded like he was controlling himself not to get angry at me. I glared at him but he remained serious. I heaved a sigh. Seriously?

“It’s in my bag” I said with an almost inaudible voice.

“You heard her. Now go” He said to the man and then he started the engine of the car. I wanted to ask him where he was taking me but I just shut my mouth up. Even though I was so angry and irritated of his behavior, I knew for sure that he wouldn’t do anything bad to me.

Then I heard my phone ringing incessantly. Thankfully, I didn’t leave it in the faculty room. It was inside my pocket so I took it with me. But my lesson plans, the test papers of my students and my bag were left behind because of this unreasonable man beside me.

“Hello”

“Where are you? I just hope that Mr. Montealegre didn’t kidnap you” Lovely’s voice was worried that I chuckled softly.

“Of course not. We’re just going to talk about something. Anyway, did somebody came and get my things?”

“Yes. There was a man who came here a while ago and asked for your things. I didn’t want to give it to him because he’s a stranger but he insisted and told me that you sent him”

“Y-Yes. I sent him to get my things. Sorry, I can’t come with you guys today. There’s a sudden important thing I must do” I bit my lower lip. Lovely and Helena asked me yesterday to go out with them after class today and I said yes. But now, Zander suddenly appeared and kinda forced me to go with him.

“It’s okay Jewel. There’s always a next time. I guess, you have a d-date with him?” She asked hesitantly and I almost dropped my phone because of her question.

“O-Of course not” I said and tried my best to laugh it off. A date? No! That’s impossible!

“Okay. I need to go Jewel. Enjoy” I heaved a sigh and pressed the end call button. I didn’t know what to think about the whole situation.

When we first met after 6 years, we hated each other. But now, a lot of things happened and he suddenly changed the way he treats me which left me confused. I shook the thought off and just concentrated on watching the scenery outside. But my traitorous eyes kept on looking at him discreetly. He was wearing his business suit and he looked like he just came from his office. But gosh, he still looked so handsome and fresh. His delicious scent was tickling my nose and sending me unexplainable feelings. Damn! What are you thinking?! Have you lost your mind?!

When 15 minutes have passed, I couldn’t keep my mouth shut anymore and spoke.

“Where are you taking me?” He threw me a glance and smirked at me.

“Just wait and see” I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms across my chest. 5 more minutes later and the car finally came to a halt. I curiously looked outside and I saw a fancy looking restaurant. I threw Zander a questioning look but he just ignored me and opened the door. I was about to open my door when he did it for me.

“You must wait for me to open it for you” He said and grinned at me. What the hell. Did he become bipolar now?

“Thanks” I mumbled and went out of the car.

“Let’s go” He said and pulled me by my wrist.

“Why are we here?” I questioned him while looking around the area. I saw a few people began looking at us and they were dressed fancily too. I looked at myself and felt conscious about my uniform I was wearing.

“Zander, I don’t want to go in there. If we don’t have important thing to do there then we should just go home” I said but he was just ignoring me that I almost smack him on the head.

“Reservation under me” He told the maître D. My brows cocked up. So, he made a reservation and it looks like they know him here? I felt a tinge of happiness but I repressed that feeling. Shortly after that, we were at our table and made our order.

“Can you just tell me why you brought me here?” I asked him with irritation while we were waiting for our food. He was beginning to get on my nerves because he had been ignoring my questions for a while.

“Can you just shut up and enjoy the moment?” He hissed.

“How can I enjoy it when you practically forced me to come with you here?”

“So, you don’t want to be with me, is that it?” I was caught off guard of his question that I suddenly lost my tongue.

“So you prefer to be with that man who just confessed his feelings for you than me, is that it?” I didn’t know if my eyes were deceiving me but I saw a hint of pain in his eyes.

“I-I didn’t say that” I found myself mumbling. When the food was served, we ate in silence. I didn’t know what to say or do so I just concentrated on eating my food and it looked like it was the same case to him. The food was really delicious that even though I was pissed off, I couldn’t help but eat it. When the dessert arrived, he finally spoke.

“What can you say about the food here?” What’s with that question?

“It’s delicious” I said honestly and he smiled. My panties almost fell down from me because of how handsome he became caused by that smile.

“I’m glad you like it. This is actually my restaurant” I was surprised. So, he also had other businesses. I knew from the beginning that he would be successful someday and I was right.

“Wow, congratulations” I said and he nodded while his smile didn’t died down.

“Thanks. Anyway, I didn’t bring you here to talk about it. I brought you here because I want to ask you if—–I could court you. I want you back Jewel” I gasped in surprise that I almost fell out from my chair. Is he serious?!

I couldn’t deny the fact that I felt happy about it but there was a sudden rush of anger too.

“How dare you ask me that when you left me 6 years ago for another woman?” I couldn’t control my rage anymore and exploded.

“What are you talking about?” His face was confused and I thought he was a good actor. I stood up all of a sudden and stormed out of the restaurant.

“Jewel wait!” I heard him said but I ignored him. How dare him! After the pain I felt because he left me, he would just say that he would court me without even explaining what happened to him and say sorry? The nerve!

I didn’t know where to go but I was determined to get away from him as soon as possible but before I could totally get away from him, he caught me by the hand and pulled me to his embrace. I was so mad that I wiggled out of his arms forcefully but he didn’t let me.

“Get off me you bastard!” I yelled furiously and hit his chest with my fists until I suddenly felt like all my strength were sucked out of me and cried in his arms.

“Shh..Don’t cry love. I hate seeing you cry. I love you so much and I can’t take it when you’re crying especially because of me” I suddenly remembered those times when he held me in his arms like this. I felt so safe and loved then whenever he did that. All the good old memories with him came back to me and the pain he caused me came back to me too that it almost felt like fresh wounds again.

I cried and cried until the tears stopped on its own. But he didn’t let me go. He kept on kissing my head while whispering words of love, comforting me.

“Why did you leave me?” I whispered with a broken voice. Tears began falling from my eyes again and I cursed myself for being so weak.

“I don’t know where you got that idea but I never left you for another woman. I loved you so much to do such thing to you” I looked up at him and I saw the sincerity on his face.

“B-But you disappeared all of a sudden. I even searched for you but I couldn’t find you. Your neighbor told me too that you left the country with your girlfriend. My father told me that you approached him and asked for money before you disappeared” I said with a trembling voice and I saw him gritted his teeth. The anger in his eyes was evident.

“They were lying. Your father called me to talk to me and I was so happy because I thought he already accepted me as your boyfriend. He offered me another job instead of working as a waiter at the bar and I gladly accepted it but he has one condition. I won’t contact and meet up with you until you give birth to our baby. I naively accepted that because I thought he was genuine in his intention. But one day, he told me that you left after you gave birth because you changed your mind about our relationship. He gave me Camila and told me that you didn’t want our baby. He gave me money and I tried to refuse it but he insisted. He said it was for the baby, not for me” So there’s more to my father’s lies . I thought I already knew everything but not yet because there’s more revelation. The resentment I felt for my own father became stronger. Now I remember, he even showed me a check worth of 10 million dollars that time and I saw Zander’s name on it and the stupid that I was, I believed him.

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 15

“Camila? Baby? Is that you? Mommy’s here” -

Jewel

ZANDER’s POV

I looked at her sitting next to me. She was sleeping with a scrunched eye brows. She looked troubled but still so beautiful. I couldn’t believe it but all those 6 years that we’ve been separated, I was so mad at her because I thought she betrayed and abandoned us.

The anger I was feeling for her became even intense when we met for the first time after 6 years and realized that she was mad at me too for a reason I couldn’t comprehend. I thought she chose to be with another man and live a better life away from me and our child but now, I discovered that we were both just a victim of someone else’s scheme.

We harbored negative feelings towards each other for all those wasted years for nothing. My hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. I felt so furious and I wanted to punch that someone who played us and separated us. 6 years. 6 f*cking long years that I cursed her and hated her to the point of not even showing Camila a picture of her even though I kept a lot of them.

I am a man but I feel tears beginning to brim my eyes.

Now that we’ve discovered the truth, all I wanted is for our family to be together. Even though I hated her for how many years, the love I felt for her kept hidden at the deepest corner of my heart and stayed there for a long time. I didn’t want to admit it before but I knew no one could ever replace her place in my heart.

I looked at her lovingly again. Destiny meddled and made us meet again. I though destiny was playing with me when I saw her again but now I realized that destiny returned her to me for both of us to realize that we are meant to be even after all these years.

I wanted to just stare at her forever but I could already see her house. I stopped the car and stare at her more. She’s really beautiful. Her soft pink lips never seized to give me that urge to capture them with my lips. I touched her cheek gently but I wanted to regret touching her when she stirred and woke up.

“Where are we?” She purred sexily while squeezing her eyes.

“In front of your house” She looked at me questioningly.

“How did you know where I live?”

“I just happened to know” I lied. The truth is, I actually followed her home the day we went together to Mr. Richards’ office. I was so worried because I knew she was crying and depressed about what happened to Camila and what Mr. Richards told us. I was worried that something might happen to her.

I wanted to persuade her to talk to me that day but when she arrived to her house, I saw a guy waiting for her and talked to her. I was so jealous but I knew I didn’t have the right anymore to be jealous.

I couldn’t even sleep that night because of thinking about who that guy was and thinking about Camila too that I thought I was going insane. But then I realized that I need to fight for her. She isn’t married yet so I still have a chance. I decided to court her so I went to the school but I was so enraged when I saw a male teacher confessing his feelings towards her.

I was pulled out of my reverie when I realized that she was staring at me like she was wondering if I was telling the truth. I evaded her piercing gaze and swallowed inaudibly.

“Don’t give me that lame answer” I am a confident and strong-willed man but I couldn’t even look her in the eyes and admit that I followed her.

“If you won’t answer me then I’m going” She was about to open the door when I suddenly grab her hand. She looked back at me. I opened my mouth to say what I wanted to say when my phone suddenly rang. I looked at the screen and my eye brows creased when I saw a private number calling. Normally, I don’t answer calls from private numbers but something is telling me to answer it.

I gingerly picked my phone up and answer it.

“Hello” I said but nobody was talking back to me.

“Hello?” I repeated. My heart began beating faster when a familiar voice spoke.

“Daddy” I gasped for air and looked at Jewel who was staring at me with a curious look on her face.

“Camila? Is that you sweetheart? Do you know where you are? Tell me so that we can get you there right now” I said with a panicking voice, afraid that she would disappear from the line.

“Yes daddy, it’s me. Mommy told me to call you and tell you that I am fine so don’t worry about me” I suddenly became confuse. Mommy?

“Is that Camila? Let me talk to her” I heard Jewel said and snatched the phone from me.

“Camila? Baby? Is that you? Mommy’s here” She said with a trembling voice. Hope was written all over her face and excitement. But after a couple of seconds, her brightened face became sad again. Tears quickly fell from her eyes. She slowly gave me back my phone. When I tried to listen if our daughter was still on the line, I realized that the call was already ended.

Jewel began sobbing loudly that I scoot over and hugged her. Just by looking at the pain written all over her face, I was hurting too. It hurt a lot.

“That’s enough love. At least we know that she’s okay” I said, trying to comfort her. I kissed her head while rubbing her back gently, showing my support.

“I-I d-didn’t even h-hear her voice” My hands clenched. I didn’t know what the hell these kidnappers wanted but they didn’t even tell us anything. I wanted to know what they were after. Why Camila? Why our daughter?

She continued crying as I remained silent. I wanted to tell her that everything’s going to be alright and all but I couldn’t. It felt like a lump was in my throat, preventing me from speaking. My eyes watered but I blinked my tears back. This is not the time to show your weakness!

Then an idea popped up in my head. I dialed on my cellphone.

“Hello Hunter? Are you busy? Can we meet?” I said the moment he answered his phone. He is one of my good friends and he is very knowledgeable about technology. Not just knowledgeable but an expert. He can hack even the top organization’s website if he wanted to because he has the means to do it. He’s a billionaire and a young genius. I met him when we were in college through another friend of mine. Even though we had different courses.

“Sure. I’m in my penthouse right now. You can come here”

“Okay. I’ll be coming there at 9 pm” I answered and ended the call. Jewel was now staring at me curiously and thankfully she stopped crying. Her eyes were red and puffy now. I could tell that she wanted to ask me about the call but she remained quiet.

“I’ll go ahead” She murmured and opened the car door. I heaved a sigh and went out of the car too. I went around and approached her. We stood there for a couple of seconds while staring into each other’s eyes. She was the first one to broke our eye contact and was about to open the gate to her house when I finally found my voice.

“Love….” I couldn’t help but to call her by my endearment for her. She snapped her head to my direction while frowning.

“W-why are you calling me that?” She asked reluctantly. I stepped closer and held her hand.

“Because I want to. I want us to have a second chance” She looked surprise as her eyes widened. I was staring at her intently and I caught the hint of happiness in her eyes but then it disappeared as soon as it appeared. She evaded my gaze and looked down.

“I don’t know Zander. A lot has happened and we unintentionally hurt each other, not to mention that Camila is still missing” She said with an almost inaudible voice. Her eyes were clouded with so much emotions.

I kissed the back of her hand.

“It’s okay. I am not pressuring you. It’s just that I don’t want us to waste any more time. We already wasted 6 years because of false accusations to each other. We let someone destroy what we had. Even though I hated you because I though you betrayed and abandoned us, I still loved you so much and I still do until now. I don’t want to deny it because it is the truth. Please think about this and give our relationship another chance. I want Camila to have a complete family the moment she comes back” She was just listening to me but then she tilted her head and met my eyes.

“I’ll think about it” She answered and opened the gate.

“Do you want a cup of coffee before you leave?” I felt happy of her offer and I really wanted to go inside her house but I really need to go to Hunter’s place. I need his help as soon as possible.

“I really want to but I need to go. I’m going to meet a friend of mine” I said in all honesty and kissed her cheek. She looked shocked but didn’t say anything.

“Good night, Love”

“Good night….”

I drove to Hunter’s place directly when I left Jewel’s place. I arrived 5 minutes before 9 pm. I pushed the wireless video door bell.

“Come in” I heard his voice on the wireless video door bell and then the gate opened. I drove passed the gate and parked my car. Then I strode my way to the elevator.

The guard didn’t bother getting my ID because he knows me. I used to come here frequently before but when I became busy with my businesses, I just come if I need something from him. When I reached his unit, I pressed the doorbell. When the door opened, I was surprised of the way he looks. He looked like he didn’t sleep for days. His beard was longer than usual. He looked like a total mess.

“What the hell dude! What happened to you?” I asked with a laugh but he just ignored me and told me to come in. I looked around his penthouse. It was clean aside from the bottles of beer which were on the coffee table. He’d been drinking.

“Don’t look at me like that. C’mon, tell me what you came here for” he said with a serious tone. I shook my head with disbelief. I wanted to ask him why he’s here in the USA but I just kept my mouth shut. He looked like he was not in the mood for any question and answer portion.

I took my phone from my pocket and went to my call logs.

“Someone called me a while ago but it was a private number. Do you think you can trace who’s the caller?” His eyebrows creased.

“Why are you interested in knowing who it was?” I looked at him with disbelief again. It looked like he wasn’t updated what’s happening to me these past few days. I bet he wasn’t even watching TV now. Now I knew something’s wrong.

“Didn’t you hear about it? My daughter got kidnapped. She called me using this private number a while ago but the call got cut off short before I could even ask her where she is” He looked shocked upon hearing it.

“I’m sorry Zand. I haven’t watched TV these past few days and I wasn’t even going out so I never heard about your problem. Why didn’t you call me? I could’ve help you in any way I could” he said apologetically. I didn’t ask for his help because I knew how busy he was and he isn’t living here in the USA that’s why I am curious why he’s here and looked like this.

“It’s okay. I don’t know what you’re problem is right now but I hope you have a time to do this” My voice was almost begging. He took my phone and inspect it. After a minute or so, he gave it back to me and then stood up.

“Okay. I’ll see what I can do about this but you need to leave your phone to me. I need to bring at the headquarters”

“Okay. I’ll leave this to you. When can I get it back? I have many important calls” I said.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure to tell every caller to call you on your home number. Is it okay that way?” He asked and I nodded. After a couple more minutes of conversation, I left his house with a little hope. Hope that he could trace that number to lead us where Camila is.

UNKNOWN’s POV

“Why did you stop me from talking to daddy? I thought you wanted me to talk to him?” She asked me with a scowl. I knew she didn’t like that I cut off her conversation with her father but I couldn’t take the risk of her talking to Zander longer than necessary. I just let her talk to him because I know he’s with that b*tch right now and I don’t like it. I wanted to ruin their moment together.

“I just realized that I didn’t have enough credit to make a call. Don’t worry. I’ll let you call him again. Just be a good girl and do whatever I tell you”

“Okay” She looked really disappointed. I gritted my teeth in anger as I remember that b*tch. I knew it. She likes him. No! Nobody can have him except me and I’ll do anything to get rid of whoever wants to take him away from me.

I looked at her. She was already laying on the bed. I approached her and sat on the edge of the bed.

“Camila, what do you think of Ms. Morrison?” She smiled fondly as she heard that name.

“She’s beautiful and nice. I like her” I wanted to shout in frustration because of her answer. No! This is not happening! I swear you’ll pay for this, you b*tch!

Do you have any idea who’s the kidnapper now?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 16

“Good because I don’t want to share what’s mine” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

After that phone call from Camila, the hope in my chest doubled. Even though I didn’t even hear her voice, at least we knew that she’s still alive and okay. Zander was coming to school and dropping me off at home every chance he gets. Even though I don’t want to admit it but I feel happy of the attention he was giving me. Whenever he’s with me, he always reminds me of how much he loves me and how much he wants us to be together again.

We’re happy with each other’s company but that happiness is not complete because of Camila. We couldn’t help but to remember and talk about her whenever we’re together until we become emotional. Zander is always the one who consoles me. He never cries but I knew deep inside him, he’s in pain too.

“She loves to eat pizza but I only allow her to eat it as a reward when she does something rewardable” Zander said with a smile. We were in a fancy restaurant. He invited me for a dinner date and I agreed. Even though my heart was celebrating about our date, I also want to listen to his stories about Camila. It’s making me happy and it’s making feel closer to my daughter.

“Even though she’s a big girl now, she still acts like a baby sometimes. She always wants me beside her. She can’t even eat dinner without me. If I can’t drop her off to school, she would be having tantrums and sometimes doesn’t want to go to school because of it” I smiled bitterly. Listening his stories about Camila made my heart ached.

“Is she asking about me? I mean me, her mother?” I asked reluctantly. Even though I knew Camila has been longing for her mom, I still want to hear Zander’s answer. He looked at me intently before he continued.

“She just started asking questions when she turned 5. She was asking where you were, why you weren’t with us, why there’s no picture of you in our house and many more. I admit, it was difficult for me to answer her questions because I didn’t know how to answer her during those times. I hated you because I always see how she longed for a mother. I hated myself too because I felt like I am not enough for her, like my love for her is not enough. But then I realized that no matter how much I love her, I can’t possibly replace the love of a mother” I couldn’t help but get hurt hearing how my daughter longed for me.

Tears ran down my cheeks. It hurts. It really hurts, thinking that my daughter has been searching for me but I wasn’t anywhere near her. Zander stood up and went beside me to comfort me. I felt him hugged me and I hugged him back, needing his warmth to comfort me.

“It’s my fault. I believed my father and—”

“Shhhh..That’s enough. It’s not your fault. You shouldn’t blame yourself. Your father toyed with us and he’s the one to blame of what happened” He said through gritted teeth. I could tell that he was resentful towards my father.

“I hate him…He ruined my life” I cried. He heaved a sigh.

“Let’s not think about him. It’s better for us to move on and just think about Camila for now. Please don’t cry. It’s killing me seeing you like this” I looked up at him and he looked like he was in pain too. I wiped my tears and tried to calm myself down. He’s right. It’s no use lamenting about the past. The important thing is now. We should face our current problem and try to solve it.

“I’m sorry I became emotional. It’s just that it hurts when I think about how Camila grew up without me. I really want to see her. I want to hear her voice and hug her, tell her that I am here for her and that I love her so much” I said full of emotions. He held my hand and kissed it.

“Don’t lose hope. I know she’ll be with us soon. I’ll do anything to make it happen” His eyes stared at me full of promise. I suddenly felt like I was having a hard time breathing because of his intense gaze. His eyes went down to my lips and stared at them for a couple of seconds. I swallowed hard as I felt the strong anticipation to have his lips against mine. My throat became dry too. I nonchalantly bit my lower lip and I heard him gasped softly.

Then I felt his thumb touching my bottom lip while he continuously staring at it. I wanted to say something but I lost my tongue. He lifted my chin and our eyes met. I felt like I was going crazy as I smelled his scent lingering in my nostrils. When he angled his head for a kiss, I didn’t protest. Instead, I automatically closed my eyes and wait for his warm lips to touch mine.

The first brush of his lips was just featherlike touch. He was like tasting my lips gently like he was tasting it bit by bit. I moaned my protest when he suddenly stopped. I heard him chuckle.

“I want to kiss you senselessly, love but we have a lot of audience” He whispered teasingly which made my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I forgot that we’re still in the restaurant. Even a gentle kiss he managed to give me made me forget everything and craved for more that he could give me. I looked down but he put a finger on my chin and made me lift my face to him.

“You’re so beautiful blushing like that, love. You don’t know how much I control myself right now not to take you in front of all these people” He whispered hoarsely which made my eyes widened. I wanted to think that he’s just joking but he looked so serious. I gulped inaudibly and cursed myself as I felt that familiar feeling I used to feel in the past whenever he was this close to me. He touched my cheek and I could totally see the desire in his eyes.

“Let’s get out of here, love” He whispered and I didn’t know why but I just nodded my head. It felt like I got hypnotized by him and I didn’t have the strength to go against my feelings. He was stirring these feelings inside of me and the urge to give in to his seductions was so strong that I couldn’t fight it.

We went out of the restaurant while holding each other’s hand. We had that unspoken agreement. We were on our way to the parking lot when I heard someone called my name.

“Jewel!” I turned around to face the person who called me. It’s Helena.

“H-Helena? What are you doing here?” She smiled while staring at me and Zander. Then I realized that our hands were entwined together. I let go of his hand but he didn’t let me. His hand tightened and kept my hand intertwined with his.

“Nothing. I was just about to go inside the restaurant when I saw you. I didn’t know you two are already dating” I didn’t know why she looked worried all of a sudden. She was smiling but I could tell that she was uncomfortable.

“No. We’re—” Whatever I wanted to say interrupted by Zander.

“Hello Helena. I’m Zander. It’s nice to meet you”

“Nice meeting you too, Mr. Montealegre. You’re the father of Amber Camila, aren’t you? I know what happened to your daughter because I was there too. I hope she’s okay” Helena said full of sympathy. Zander’s hand went rigid.

“Thank you for the concern Helena. If you don’t mind, we need to go now”

“O-Okay. See you in school Jewel” She said and smiled. I smiled at her too and nodded my head. Shortly after that, we were in the car. The heat between us died down when Helena saw us. She reminded us of our daughter and now Zander and I were quiet. The song from the car stereo was the only thing which could be heard inside the car. He heaved a sigh.

“A-Are you okay?” I asked him. He threw me a glance and forced a smile.

“Of course. Sorry, I’m just thinking about Camila”

“It’s okay. I am thinking about her right now too” tears threatened to fall form my eyes but I blinked them back. I don’t want to just keep on crying. I want to be strong for my daughter.

When the car stopped in front of my house, I looked at my wristwatch. It was quarter to 9 pm.

“Do you want to come in?” his eyes brightened and nodded in agreement. I was about to open the door when he stopped me. He went out of the car and opened the door for me. I wanted to smile of how gentleman he was but I just suppressed it. I thanked him.

When I opened the front door, Tina greeted us with a smile.

“Do you want me to prepare dinner for the both of you?” She asked politely.

“It’s okay Tina. We already ate a while ago. Just give Zander a cup of coffee please” She nodded and went to the kitchen to make a coffee. Shortly after that, she came back with the coffee.

“Thank you Tina. You can retire for the night. We can manage from here”

“Okay. You can call me if you need anything” She said before she left us alone in the living room. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt nervous when it was just the two of us. I saw him take a sip on his coffee.

“Hmm. It tastes good” He said like he was savoring the taste of the coffee. My throat became dry as I watch every move he made. His movements suddenly became slow motion in my eyes and he looked so sexy. When I realized what I was doing, I mentally shook my head and cursed myself. What is happening to me?!

“Do you live here alone? I mean, aside from Tina” He asked out of the blue.

“Yes” His eye brows burrowed.

“Why did you come back here in the US?” Even his eyes were asking me. I wet my dried lips with the tip of my tongue.

“B-Because I wanted to be away from my father’s claws”

“Really? Why now?” His tone became a little bit distant and there was a tinge of resentment too. I knew what he was thinking. He must be wondering why I suddenly had the guts to defy my father now and brave enough to fight for what I want which I couldn’t do before. I didn’t fight for our love. I did it but it wasn’t enough. I couldn’t even introduce him to my father even though he had asked me to meet him a lot of times. I was a coward but I was young then.

“Because he wants me to marry someone I don’t love” I admitted. His jaw clenched and his aura became dangerous. He’s angry. I was about to continue talking when the doorbell suddenly chimed. We looked at each other, wondering who it was at this time of the night. It was already 9:20 pm.

I reluctantly went to the monitor near the door to see who it was and I saw Daniel at the gate. What the hell is he doing here again?!

“Who’s that?” I heard Zander asked. I got startled because he was already behind me. I didn’t even notice that he followed me.

“Ahm…I-It’s Daniel” I answered nervously. Silly me but I felt like id didn’t want Zander to meet Daniel.

“Is he your boyfriend?” He asked sharply. His face suddenly became stoic. I swallowed hard. Our eyes were locked into each other and I couldn’t find my voice. I wanted to tell him no but I lost my tongue. He put his hands against the wall on either sides of me, caging me. The air became thick and it was hard to breath.

“Answer me Jewel. Is he your boyfriend?” I shook my head. I don’t know if my eyes are deceiving me but he look so jealous and mad.

“N-No” it’s all I could manage to say.

“Good because I don’t want to share what’s mine” I looked at him quizzically.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I already told you, love. I want you back” My breath trapped in my lungs. He sounded so determined and I didn’t know what to say or do. Then the doorbell chimed again. I groaned inwardly.

“I need to open the door” I said with a shaky voice, a little bit louder than a whisper.

“No! Don’t” I was about to ask why when he suddenly dipped his head and claimed my lips. His hands held my hands and guided them around his neck. I moaned and responded to his kiss hungrily. The kiss was hot, wild and deep. It made my world spin around and forget about Daniel who was waiting outside.

He expertly invaded my lips while his hands began exploring my body. He cupped my butt with the palm of his hands and grind his hardness against me which made me moan with pleasure and need. I could feel how hard he was and it was just added to the heat I was feeling. It was too much.

“God! I missed you. I missed this. Where is your room, love?”

“Upstairs” I answered. I was so lost with what he was doing to me that I just answered without a hesitation. He picked me up onto his arms like a princess and strode his way towards the stairs.

Early update for you guys! Hope you like this chapter. Don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW! Thank you!!

chapter 17

“There’s no reason for me to deny my feelings for you. You’re still the one, you know. Still the only love of my life” -

Jewel

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULT readers only. Read at your own risk!!

JEWEL’s POV

“God! I missed you. Where is your room, love?”

“Upstairs” I answered. I was so lost with these overwhelming feelings that I just answered without a hesitation. He picked me up onto his arms like a princess and strode his way towards the stairs. He was walking fast and my weight was like nothing to him.

Upon closing the door of my room, he put me back on my feet and kissed me once again. The kiss was rough, sensual and passionate. My back was against the cold surface of the door while I was responding to hot his kisses. He made me raised my legs around him and deliberately made me feel the evidence of his arousal by grinding it against my belly.

The hot sensation I was feeling intensified as I felt his raging hard-on against my womanhood. The temperature in the room risen and my entire body felt hot and needy. It has been so long since I felt this kind of sensation. I t was addicting and it’s awakening my inner self. My inner self which was responding exclusively for one man only, and it was Zander.

His hands cupped my butt, massaging and kneading them deliciously as he began walking us towards my bed. Him, kissing me like this was making me feel like I was lost in a paradise which was only him could give me.

When my back finally touched the bed, his lips worked their way down to my neck while his hand gently teasing and cupping my left breast through the fabric of my blouse. His hot kisses on my neck was like a flame and every suck and nip he does igniting a bigger and hotter fire within me.

My hands went to the hem of his shirt and started pulling it off of him. I wanted to feel every contour of his skin touching my skin. I heard him chuckled and pulled away from me while staring at me full of desire.

He slowly took off his shirt like he was teasing me and it was working. My throat suddenly became dry as I saw his abs and muscled chest uncovered in front of me. His body is leaner, bigger and hotter than before.

It’s obvious that he’s a frequenter at the gym. I couldn’t help myself anymore and reached for his chest, gently caressing him until to his stomach. I sat up and began kissing his body. He groaned and closed his eyes, his head fell back.

“That’s it, love. Ahh…” He looked like he was enjoying what I was doing that I gained confidence and continued pleasuring him. I gave him kisses on his chest before I gingerly grazed my tongue to his nipple then did it to the other one. I felt so liberated and wild as my hands fumbled to the button of his pants.

“Let me do it” He said and quickly removed it together with his briefs. When that hard thing revealed to my eyes, I unknowingly gasped and my eyes widened. I didn’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me but he looked like he was bigger than the last time I saw his friend down there. I swallowed hard and looked at him.

“Are you just going to stare at him ?” His facial expression was playful but I could see the pleading in his eyes as if asking me to touch it. All my inhibitions went out of the window just like that as my hand went around his length. It’s so hot and hard as steel. I began moving my hand in an up and down motion while watching every expression he was making.

I bit my lower lip as I felt my womanhood became wetter and more aroused just by pleasuring him. I felt like I was going crazy and backing down was the last thing on my mind. This moment is for us and nobody could ever stop us.

When my lips claimed his hardness, he almost shouted with pleasure. I felt happy while seeing the joy on his face. I gave my all on giving him ecstasy.

“Sh*t! I can’t take it anymore. I need to have you now” He grunted and pulled himself out from my mouth. He pushed me not so gently back on the bed and got on top of me.

Our mouth dueled with a deep and sensual kiss while he undressed me as quickly as he could. When I opened my eyes, I was already naked. I didn’t even notice how he managed to do it quickly.

He began worshipping my body while I was under him, writhing and panting.

“You’re so beautiful, love. You never failed to amaze me” he whispered and began playing with my breasts. His mouth hungrily claimed my right nipple as his other hand kneading my other breast.

“Z-Zander…Oh god—!” I can’t describe what I am feeling at the moment. It’s making my senses go haywire.

When his hand went down to the center of my being and naughtily touched me there, I bit my lip and moaned wantonly. He played with my nub until I was wet enough to accept his two fingers. He moved his fingers inside me in a fast and sensual manner which made my breath hitched. His tongue and lips gave their attention to my other breast.

“Oh my god! I’m close!” I shouted as his hand found the most sensitive part of my core.

I almost yelled with frustration when he suddenly stopped and pulled his fingers inside of me. I opened my eyes and was about to yell furiously at him but that yell came out as a seductive moan when he suddenly parted my legs widely and started eating me out. My hands went to his hair and tugged and pulled at it in a not so gentle manner.

I was already squirming with total pleasure as his tongue worked its magic on my sensitive area. The naughty sounds of what he was doing to me sent delicious shivers on my body. When he inserted back his fingers while his tongue circling on my cl*t, that gave me the ultimatum and the heat inside of me exploded.

My body was still trembling when he suddenly entered me. I felt a little bit of discomfort because of his intrusion but that was quickly replaced by an unexplainable pleasure as he began moving. I could totally feel his harness which was continuously rubbing the walls of my p*ssy. I clung my arms around his neck as he invaded my lips with his.

“Can you feel how much I’ve missed you, love?” He suddenly asked me when our lips parted. I bit my bottom lip again and nodded my head. His pace became faster as his eyes darkened with desire and intense lust.

“Tell me how much you missed me, love. I want to hear it” He commanded while breathing raggedly. His sweaty face is so masculine and his flexing muscles look so sexy that I couldn’t defy him.

“I missed you with all my heart. Ohhh! Faster, please!” I pleaded. My hips moved and began meeting every hard and fast thrusts he was giving me. When he heard my plea, his c*ck started beating and it felt like it got bigger inside of me. My eyes almost rolled back of pleasure when he started giving his all into pounding me. The ecstasy was getting more intense and I couldn’t take it anymore.

“F*ck! Cum with me, love!” He grunted. When he grazed his tongue on my nipple and pushed his member deep inside of me, I came hard. My back arched and my legs buckled uncontrollably. I felt him followed and sprayed his hot juices inside of me.

“What are those tears for? Please don’t tell me that you regret what happened between us” Zander asked me as he put his finger under my chin and tilted my head to look at my face. I wiped my tears and forced a smile.

“Of course not. Why would I regret it?”

“Then why the tears?” I heaved a sigh and touched his cheek with the back of my hand.

“I am just happy. I can’t believe that we’re here together like this. It felt like a dream” I admitted full of emotions. He tightened his arm which was around my waist, pulled me closer to him and kissed my forehead.

“Well, at the deepest corner of my heart, there was a remaining hope that one day you would come back to us. I couldn’t admit it before because the anger blocked it for how many years but now that you’ve come back, you made me the happiest man on earth. Please, I want you to be mine again. I want to be your lover and prove to you that I am the only man for you. I won’t ever let you go again and that’s a promise” I couldn’t help but to smile at his confession. I pecked his lips with a gentle kiss.

“There’s no reason for me to deny my feelings for you. You’re still the one, you know. Still the only love of my life” The happiness that brightened his face was incomparable. It made my heart skipped a beat. He looked like he just heard the most surprising thing in his life.

“Y-You mean…You never had anyone after all these years?” He asked reluctantly. I could see the faint smile that was starting to form across his face. I nodded my head as a response.

He suddenly cupped my face and kissed me passionately which I gladly responded with all my heart.

“Then…you’re mine again? Are we official now?” I wanted to laugh of his reaction.

“I just told you” I pouted and he chuckled.

“Oh god! I am so happy right now. You have no idea” I suddenly turned serious and stared intently into his eyes. He never failed to make my heart beat faster just by being near him like this. He’s still the handsomest male I’ve ever laid my eyes with.

“I love you” I said with an almost inaudible voice.

“I love you too, love. Keep that in mind. You and Camila are my life” Upon hearing my daughter’s name, all the happiness I was feeling a while ago faded. How could I feel happy when my daughter is missing? I am so stupid! I couldn’t hold back the tears that suddenly fell from my eyes. Zander’s eyes widened.

“Sh*t! I should’ve said that. I’m sorry for ruining the moment, love. I’m so stupid” He said full of regret and sadness. I shook my head and wrapped my arms around him, needing to feel more of his warmth against my body and seek comfort. He rubbed my back with his hand gently and then kissed my head.

“I-I want to see her. I can’t truly be happy without my daughter beside me” I sobbed.

“Shh…It will happen. Just keep the faith and it will happen” He said, consoling me. We stayed like that for a couple of minutes in silence before his phone rang. He reached for it from the bedside table and answered it. I was just observing him while he was talking to someone.

“Are you sure about this, Hunt?” His voice became louder and the excitement was there too.

“Okay, I’ll be there” When the call ended, he suddenly began putting back his clothes on.

“Who’s that? Where are you going?” I asked confusedly.

“Hunter called me and he already located the exact location of the number Camila used to call me. I need to go there”

“Really? Then I’ll come with you” I said and got out of the bed.

“I’ll come no matter what and I won’t take no for an answer” I said determinedly before he could protest.

I thought we would be going to his friend Hunter’s place but I was surprised when we went directly to the police station and Mr. Richards and his men were already preparing to go to the place. We also saw Hunter there and he was the one who told the police everything.

While we were on our way to the location, I felt so nervous that my hands were so cold. Zander and I were on the backseat of Hunter’s car while he was the one driving. He insisted to come and he brought his own men too.

“Don’t worry. It’s going to be alright, love. We will finally see Camila” He assured me and held my hands with his. That was the very positive scenario. But what if Camila isn’t there? What if––No, I need to think positive and believe that she’ll be there.

“I am very positive that the one who kidnapped Camila isn’t that smart after all” Hunter said and I couldn’t tell if he was being amusing or what. He had been serious the whole time.

“I am glad that they’re dumb because they gave us a clue to where they’re hiding” Zander said through gritted teeth.

After almost an hour of driving, the car finally came to a halt. We quickly went out of the car.

“We must be vigilant so you must stay here and let us do our work” Mr. Richards instructed to us. I looked around and I saw a two-storey house about 250 meters from us. The house was at the foot of the mountain and almost surrounded with trees. It looked like a haunted house and I felt shivers ran down my spine as I stared at it.

When the policemen began approaching the house as discreetly as possible, we just stayed in our position but when gunshots echoed around the area, I panicked. I was so scared that something bad happened to my daughter. Before Zander could stop me, I ran towards the house.

Do you think they would find Camila there?

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE this story

FOLLOW me

chapter 18

HI guys! Zoé here! This chapter is kinda heartbreaking in a way. lol. Anyway, i hope you like it:)

“I’m sorry for shouting at you, love. You scared the hell out of me” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

When I reached in front of the house, most of the policemen invaded the house and its surroundings. I couldn’t see Mr. Richards and thought that he was inside. Some of the policemen noticed my presence.

“Ms. Morrison, it’s better if you return to the car and wait for us there. It’s dangerous. Let us handle this” one of the police men said. I stopped on my tracks and stared at the house with my heart racing so fast. I didn’t know what to do. My inner self was debating if I would defy the police officer’s command or follow it and just go back and wait.

“Jewel! What the heck! Why did you run like that?” Zander shouted at me when he reached beside me. He’s with Hunter who was busy observing the surroundings with his keen eyes.

Zander looked so worried. He shook my shoulders like he was shaking some sense in me. My eyes blinked a couple of times before his words sank in my mind.

“I-I’m sorry. I-I just couldn’t stand there and wait. I need to see Camila” My voice was trembling and so as my body. His face softened and pulled me for a hug.

“I’m sorry for shouting at you, love. You scared the hell out of me” He said and kissed my forehead. Then we automatically pulled away from our embrace when we heard a screaming voice of a little girl. Zander and I looked at each other and a silent agreement was in our eyes.

“It’s Camila!” We said in unison. Then a police came out of the house while running.

“Mr. Montealegre, your daughter doesn’t want to come with us. He is asking for you” He said.

“What?! Okay, I’ll come” Zander answered. I was about to follow them when the police stopped me.

“Sorry miss but we will just allow Mr. Montealegre to come inside” I looked at him with disbelief.

“No! That’s my daughter there we’re talking about and I’ll come whether you like it or not!” I shouted furiously. Here I am, feeling so worried and want to see my daughter as soon as possible but I am not allowed to go. My teeth gritted in anger.

“Let her come. She’s my girlfriend and Camila’s mom” Zander finally interrupted. The police heaved a sigh and then nodded. We followed him inside and the fear I was feeling intensified. I didn’t know that this kind of feeling existed.

The feeling of unsureness and fear. Unsure of what would happen if we entered inside the house, if Camila would be there safe or not. There were a lot of things running through my mind but I tried to shake them off. I didn’t want to think negatively. I felt Zander’s hand intertwined our fingers together and the turmoil and tension inside me subsided a little bit.

When we entered the house, I looked around and saw 4 wounded men scattered on the floor while the policemen were pointing their guns at them. The other police officer was calling for ambulance.

Seeing the wounded men on the floor made me want to run and find Camila as fast as I could. I was beginning to panic.

“Where is my daughter?” I felt like my heart was already in my throat because how hard it was beating.

“They’re upstairs. Let’s go” We followed him again and then when we arrived upstairs, we heard a familiar cry and screams again. We ran towards a room and then we saw Camila crying at the corner of the room while Mr. Richards was talking to her, convincing her to get up.

“No! I don’t want to go with you! I want my daddy and mommy!” She shouted.

“Sweetheart, daddy’s here” Zander happily and went straight to Camila. When Camila heard his voice, she happily stood up and hugged her father. Zander picked her up and hugged her tightly.

“Oh my god! Thank goodness you’re fine” He said and kissed Camila’s cheeks. Camila just kept on crying on his shoulders. I slowly approached them. My daughter is already in front of me but I didn’t know what to say or do. The tears of joy flowed down endlessly but a smile stretched on my lips.

“Camila…” I called her with a shaking voice. Zander heard me and stepped closer to me while still carrying Camila.

“Sweetheart. I want you to meet someone” Zander began. Camila lifted her face from her father’s shoulder and looked at me.

“Miss Morrison?” She mumbled quizzically. She looked at me and Zander confusedly.

“What is she doing here, daddy?” I was about to approached her and hug her when she asked her father that. My feet refused to move as I heard her voice. She looked like she wasn’t happy seeing me. Zander put her down on her feet.

“Camila, she’s here because she’s so worried about you. She’s your—”

“Let’s discuss about this when we get home” I interrupted him and he nodded his head in understanding. I sat in a squatting position in front of Camila and reluctantly held her hands.

“Don’t touch me!” I was shocked of her reaction. I didn’t expect it. She never behaved like this towards me and I felt the pain laced in my heart.

I could see the anger in her eyes as she look at me and it made me feel confused. The last time we saw each other, we were fine. When we were at the school trip, she was at my side. Even when she didn’t want to participate in the vents, I managed to convince her. She never looked at me the way she looks at me now.

“Camila! Don’t talk to her that way!” Zander reprimanded her with a hint of anger.

“No. its fine” I said as I tried my best to smile even though it hurt.

“C-Camila, d-do you mind if I hug you?” She looked at me with her eye brows creased. Instead of answering, she turned her back to me and faced her father.

“Let’s go, daddy. I want to go home” She said and pulled her father’s hand. I couldn’t take it anymore. I stood up and turned my back to them as my tears fell from my eyes.

“Camila, I didn’t raise you to be rude! She is asking you a question. Apologize for ignoring her and answer her question!”

“I-I’m sorry. Yes, you can hug me” I wiped my tears and faced her then quickly approached her and encircled her small frame into a tight embrace. Even though I got hurt of her coldness towards me, that pain disappeared the moment I held her in my arms.

“It’s okay, baby. Thank God you’re safe and okay” I said and kissed her temple. I felt so happy and relieved that I can hold her like this. She’s real and she’s with us now.

“I can’t breathe” She complained. I chuckled amusedly and pulled away from her a little bit. I stared at her beautiful face and kissed her forehead.

“I’m happy that we finally found you” I said full of emotions. She looked at me confusedly again before she took her father’s hand.

“Let’s go home, daddy”

“Okay. Let’s go sweetheart. Daddy would like to tell you something important at home, okay?” Zander said and Camila nodded. We were about to go out when a masked man suddenly entered the room and pointed a gun at me.

Then the next thing I know, Zander hugged me swiftly as the sound of a gunshot echoed in the entire area before it followed by a series of gun shots. It happened so fast. I heard someone screaming Zander’s name when he fell down the floor bleeding. The voice was crying and continuously shouting Zander’s name.

Then I realized that that voice came from me. I was screaming Zander’s name while crying. Camila was crying too while calling for him. I didn’t know what was happening around me. I was so scared to lose him.

I hugged him and asked for help to the people around us. I felt something hot and wet on his back on my hands and realized that it was blood, coming out of him. I was shivering with fear and the next thing I know, everything turned black.

When I woke up, I was in a white room and I quickly realized that I was in a hospital. I was about to get up when I heard someone spoke.

“It’s okay. Just rest. You don’t have to force yourself to get up if you still can’t” Hunter said. I looked around me and realized that Lovely and Helena were there too.

“Thank goodness, you’re finally awake. We came as soon as we heard what happened” Helena said worriedly and hugged me.

“I’m fine. I want to see Zander. Where is he?” I asked and began getting up. The three of them looked into each other meaningfully.

“Where is he?! I want to see him!” I yelled and got off the hospital bed.

“Okay. I’ll bring you there” Hunter finally said.

We went out of the room and then went to the ICU. Helena and Lovely were following us behind quietly.

“We’re here” Hunter informed me. I looked through the acrylic see-through mirror in front of me and I saw somebody lying inside on the bed inside the ICU room. Then I realized it was Zander. My fists tightened and tried to keep my tears in my eyes but they were so stubborn. They fell.

“Shhh..It’s okay. He’ll be fine” Lovely said and hugged me while Helena was rubbing my back, comforting me.

“He’s in a coma” I heard Hunter said with a hardened face. I shook my head. I couldn’t bring myself to believe him but the evidence was right in front of me. I cried and cried until my eyes were puffy. When I calmed down a little bit, I went inside the room.

I held his hand while trying to talk to him but he didn’t even move even a little bit. His eyes remained closed. It was so painful seeing him in a state like that but the most painful truth is that even though the one who shot him is dead now, the mastermind of the kidnapping of Camila was still unknown.

I wanted to stay beside him a little bit longer but the nurse told me that the visiting hour has already finished. I went out of the ICU room like all the life in me were sucked out. What am I going to do with this situation? I know we got Camila but the case isn’t closed yet. The mastermind is still at large.

“Where is Camila?” I asked Hunter when I remembered her.

“I sent her home. She’s with her nanny”. I nodded my head.

“Can you please take me to her?”

“Sure” He answered.

“Jewel. We have to go but remember that we’re always here if you need help. If you need someone to talk to, just call me” Helena said and hugged me.

“Yes. Helena is right. We’re always be here for you” Said Lovely. I smiled faintly. They really are true friends. Even though our friendship has just began, I could feel their sincerity and support.

“Thank you for coming” I said.

When they left, I managed to take one final glance at Zander before we went out of the hospital. Hunter drove me to Zander’s house.

“Sorry, I can’t accompany you inside. I need to do something important”

“It’s okay. Thank you for the ride” He nodded and then drove off. I remained standing in front of the big house and I couldn’t help but to be amazed of how beautiful the house is. The architectural design of the house is really brilliant and I knew Zander was the one who designed it. I smiled inwardly.

I felt so proud of him because he managed to reach his dreams. I wasn’t surprised though because I knew he could do it. He’s an intelligent and hardworking guy. He’s dedicated to everything he does and it’s not surprising that he is now one of the richest in the USA not to mention the most sought-out architect.

When I rang the doorbell, a familiar face opened it for me.

“Miss Morrison? What are you doing here?” Rita asked curiously.

“Can I see Camila?” I asked her. She looked reluctant at first but then she nodded and let me in. She accompanied me to Camila’s room. The door was slightly ajar and we were about to enter when we heard her talking to someone on the phone.

“Daddy is in the hospital. I want to go there…..You said you will come home with me but you didn’t come” I frowned.

“Who’s she talking to?” I asked Rita.

“I have no idea” She answered. I pushed the door open and cleared my throat to get her attention. She heard me and turned around to look at me. Her eyes widened and suddenly cut off the call which made me furrowed. I was about to approach her when she spoke.

“What are you doing here?” She asked while glaring at me. My heart sunk.

“I-I am here to talk to y-you, baby” She stood up.

“Why are you calling me baby?” She asked irritably and hugged her teddy bear.

“B-Because you’re my baby. You’re my daughter” I said quickly before I lose the courage to do so. She remained staring at me. But her next action shocked the hell out of me.

“No! You’re not my mom! I know who my mom is and you’re not her! She’s right, you’re a bad person!” She shouted full of anger.

Ouch! That hurts, really;(

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 19

Bonjour guys! Sorry for updating late! I just got home from work ( I worked even if it’s holiday ;(…) Anyway, i hope you like this chapter.

“I-I thought y-you’re nice b-but why are you p-pretending to be my mom?” -

Camila

JEWEL’s POV

I remained standing there, shocked, because of what Camila said. My mind went blank, totally blank as her eyes bored at me. I could see the anger in those beautiful but feisty orbs. Now that I stare at her, I just realized that we have the same eyes, lips and upturned nose. One glance at her and one could say that she’s my and Zander’s daughter. Why didn’t I see it before?

“I don’t want to see you because you’re bad!” I was pulled out of my shock-like state upon hearing her voice again. She was now standing in front of me and bravely facing me. I didn’t know what happened to her while she was with those kidnappers but I knew something was wrong, very wrong.

I reluctantly move forward and was about to touch her hand when she evaded it and it made me almost burst out into tears. But instead of bursting into tears, I tried my best to remain calm even though my heart was beating nervously and hurting at the same time.

They said it’s easier to talk and explain to children whenever they don’t understand something but no. It’s so difficult.

“C-Camila, baby…Can you please listen to me? I am telling you the truth. I am your mo––”

“No! You are a liar! I thought you’re nice but my mom’s right! You’re a liar and a bad person!” Now, I am really confused and worried at the same time. Looks like someone manipulated my daughter. I felt the anger slowly eating my chest. First, they kidnapped Camila. Then they shot Zander. And now this, they manipulated my daughter to use her against me. What is their motive? Why are they doing all these?

My head began hurting because of so many ’why’s in my head but I couldn’t think of any answer. I know for sure that we didn’t do anything to these people. They didn’t ask for money so it’s very obvious that they’re up to something.

“Get out of here! It’s your fault that daddy got hurt! I hate you!” Camila was now pushing me and wants me to leave. She was now crying as she remembered her father.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I knelt in front of her and enveloped her small frame in a tight embrace. She was trying to push me away from her but I didn’t let her go. I know she’s hurting and confused but I won’t ever leave her. She needs me now and I will do anything to have her affection and make her believe me. I am her mother and no one else could claim my position!

She stopped fighting me and cried on my shoulder. I stood up with her still in my arms and then put her down on the edge of the bed.

She quickly laid down on the bed and hugged her teddy bear while her back was facing me. She’s still sobbing softly.

“Baby, please don’t cry because I am hurting seeing you like this” I sat beside her and kissed her temple.

“I-I thought y-you’re nice b-but why are you p-pretending to be my mom?” She asked with a broken voice, still not facing me. My heart clenched.

“I am not pretending, baby. I am your mother and your father knows that too. Sorry that I didn’t recognize you before but the important thing right now is you’re with us, safe and alive” I wanted to explain everything to her but I don’t know how to. She’s still too young to understand all of these. Zander, please wake up. I need you here…

Camila faced me with furrowed eyes brows. I wiped her tears using my thumb. It hurts me so much when I see her crying.

Now I know why I feel hurt everytime I see Camila crying at school. She’s actually my daughter. My daughter that I had mourned for the last 6 years.

“I want to see daddy” She suddenly said and sat up upright.

“You’ll see him when he gets better. I just have a request to you, baby”

“What is it?”

“Can I stay with you while your daddy’s in the hospital?” She didn’t answer immediately. She was just staring at me. I know she’s confused and having second thoughts.

“Baby, I won’t do anything to you. I just want to be with you because your daddy will be staying at the hospital for a couple of days. I missed you so much, you know that? When you got separated from me, I was so sad and I cried a lot”

“B-But mommy told me not to talk to you because you’re going to hurt me”

“Mommy? Someone told you that she’s your mommy?” I asked exasperatedly but trying to control my anger. My fists clenched furiously.

“Yes. She even had a picture of me when I was a baby with her and she told me that she and daddy loved each other”

“Look at me, baby. I know you’re still a baby to understand all these but please, let me stay by your side while your daddy’s still in the hospital. We can ask daddy when he comes home. He will tell you whether I am lying to you or not. But for now, please let me take care of you. Can I do that?” She looked at me with suspicion. I heaved a sigh and held her hands. Thankfully, she’s not shouting or shoving me away anymore.

“Baby, did I ever lie to you? Did I ever do something that you didn’t like?” She shook her head no with reluctance. I smiled inwardly.

“Then, can you trust me and let me stay here with you?”

“But mommy said that I should not talk to you” She called that impostor a ‘mommy’ again and It breaks my heart everytime she says it. I am her mother but she calls another person her mommy. I squeezed my eyes shut for good two seconds to calm myself down.

“Camila, listen to me. Let’s wait for daddy to come home so that he could tell you who your mommy is. For now, can you give me a chance?” she nodded her head and I almost gasped in relief. My heart leapt for joy and couldn’t help myself and hugged her tightly. I kissed her forehead lovingly. God, it feels so good holding my daughter like this…

4 days later

I looked at Camila as she answers every question of the child psychologist. She looks fine and answers all the questions smartly but she never smiled.

I just waited there at the corner until the doctor finished talking to her.

“How’s everything Mrs. Goldman?” I asked after their session. She smiled at me and looked at Camila who’s quietly playing with her doll.

“Ahm, Camila is suffering from trauma but you don’t have anything to worry about, Ms. Morrison. It’s not that bad. We can still do some sessions to cure it. I noticed that she reacts even to a sudden loud sound she hears. Maybe she got this from what she witnessed that happened to her father. I suggest for her to come here at least twice a week so that we can do something about it”

“But, she’ll be fine soon, right?” Mrs. Goldman smiled with assurance.

“Don’t worry, Ms. Morrison. She’ll be fine” I thanked her and then we went out of the clinic. The police also interviewed Camila together with Mrs. Goldman a while ago. I thought she would whine about it again but thankfully she didn’t. She cooperated and answered all their questions.

“Baby, where do you want to go before we go to the hospital?” I asked her while we’re on our way to the parking lot.

These past 4 days, she slowly warmed up to me which is a good sign. I didn’t hear her talking about that mommy of hers which made me feel relieved. She smiles now even though not that much but at least, she does.

There are times that she would ask for pizza and other junk foods which I didn’t give her. I remember Zander told me that he doesn’t let Camila eat junk foods so instead of giving it to her, I told her that if she behaves until Zander wakes up, I’ll buy her pizza as a reward and she agreed.

“No. I want to see daddy now” She answered.

“Okay, baby. Let’s go to the hospital now”

When we arrived at the hospital, as usual, we just stayed outside the room of Zander in the ICU. Camila and I just looked at him through the acrylic see-through mirror from the outside.

“Mo—Ms. Morrison, why can we go inside daddy’s room?” I held my breath as I heard her spoke. I thought she would be calling me ‘mommy’ but she didn’t. I got so excited too quickly. I guess, I still need to work my way to my daughter’s heart and earn her affection.

“I can go inside, baby, but not you. You’re still too young to go in there. Don’t worry, I’m sure daddy knows we’re here. He would wake up soon for sure so just keep on praying for him, okay?” She nodded her head. I picked her up and we watched at Zander together.

After the visiting hours, we decided to go home. I didn’t want to leave yet and just be with Zander but Camila complained that she’s starving and tired.

We we’re at the hallway, walking towards the lobby when a familiar face blocked our way. I stopped on my tracks. I couldn’t believe that he’s here.

“What are you doing here?” I asked through gritted teeth. His expression was serious as he stared at me and Camila alternately.

“I-Is she my––”

“Yes, she is. Sorry but we’re in a hurry. We need to go” I said coldly and was about to walk passed him when he spoke again.

“Please Jewel. Can we talk? I need to tell you something important” He begged which made me laugh with sarcasm.

“Dad, we don’t have anything to discuss about. I already told you, forget about me and I’ll do the same. I don’t know why you’re here but it’s not my business anymore” I picked Camila up and began walking briskly towards the parking lot.

“Ms. Morrison, who’s that man?” Camila asked as she gazed back at my dad who just remained standing there and looking at us.

“Let’s not talk about him, baby. We need to get home. You told me that you’re hungry, right?”

“Yes but I want to know who that man is” She insisted. I heaved a sigh.

“He’s your grandfather, baby. He’s my father” I answered. I stopped walking and stared at Camila. Her eyebrows were furrowed.

“But—”

“Let’s not talk about him, baby. C’mon, get in” I instructed as I opened the car. I buckled her up on her seat and then got in the driver’s seat. Shortly after that, we’re on the road to Zander’s house.

That night, after our dinner, I tucked Camila to bed. I was about to go out and go to the guest room I was occupying when she spoke.

“Can you read me a story, Ms. Morrison?” I stopped on my tracks and couldn’t answer her immediately. Did I hear her right? She just asked me to read her a bedtime story!

I tried asking her before if it’s okay for me to read her a bedtime story but she declined. But now, she was the one who asked me and I felt so happy about it. I sat back on her bed and got a children’s book from her mini shelves of books. I chose the story ‘Little red riding hood’ and began reading it.

Once upon a time, there was a little girl who lived in a village near the forest.

Whenever she went out, the little girl wore a red riding cloak,

so everyone in the village called her Little Red Riding Hood.

One morning, Little Red Riding Hood asked her mother if she could go to visit her grandmother

as it had been awhile since they’d seen each other…..

I was discreetly observing Camila who was just listening to the story. She’s hugging her big teddy bear. I noticed that her eyes were already half closed. She’s about to fall asleep. I continued reading the story which was almost finished.

She ran across the room and through the door, shouting, “Help! Wolf!” as loudly as she could.

A woodsman who was chopping logs nearby heard her cry and ran towards the cottage as fast as he could.

He grabbed the wolf and made him spit out the poor Grandmother who was a bit frazzled by the whole experience, but still in one piece.“Oh Grandma, I was so scared!” sobbed Little Red Riding Hood, “I’ll never speak to strangers or dawdle in the forest again.”

“There, there, child. You’ve learned an important lesson. Thank goodness you shouted loud enough for this kind woodsman to hear you!”

The woodsman knocked out the wolf and carried him deep into the forest where he wouldn’t bother people any longer.

Little Red Riding Hood and her Grandmother had a nice lunch and a long chat.

When I finally read all the pages, she was already breathing steadily. I smiled and kissed her forehead tenderly. I wanted to stay in her room and be with her but I wouldn’t want to surprise her like that. Until now, she couldn’t call me mommy and I am hoping for that day to come soon. I remembered Zander. Love, please come home soon and tell Camila everything….

I heaved a sigh and kissed Camila’s forehead one more time. I was about to get off the bed when I felt her hugged my arm. I smiled happily and didn’t move. I stared at her for I didn’t know how long and didn’t notice when I fell asleep.

When I woke up the next morning, happiness filled my heart as I saw my daughter hugging me. She looks so serene and innocent. I carefully touched her cheek as I stared at her cute face. I traced the outline of her nose gently as I smiled to myself. I felt contented and happy being with her. She treats me as her teacher until now but I can tell that I am slowly penetrating her defenses. One day, you’ll call me mommy, baby. When that day comes, I would be the happiest mom on earth for sure.

I was about to go back to sleep when I heard a ringing sound. I frowned and tried to determine where it is. Then I realized that it was coming from under Camila’s pillow. I pulled it out so gently and thankfully she didn’t wake up.

I looked at the phone and saw a private number calling.

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 20

Sorry guys for the late update. I just didn’t have enough time to update all my stories last Friday. Anyway, i hope you like this update :)

“No, sweetheart. Princess Jewel Morrison is your mother and no one else” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

My heart began beating rapidly with that uncertain feeling just looking at the number. I looked at Camila who was still sleeping soundly. I gingerly swiped and answered the call. I deliberately didn’t say ‘hello’ not letting the caller know that it wasn’t Camila who answered the call.

“Camila?” A woman said and I was almost curtained that I heard that voice before. She sounded familiar but because she just said my daughter’s name, I couldn’t pinpoint who she was.

“Who are you?” I couldn’t control myself and ask her. I want to know who this person is and why is she doing all these to us. I bet she was surprised that it wasn’t Camila who answered her call.

“Answer me! Who are you?!” Instead of answering me, she hang up on me which made me cursed under my breath. I gritted my teeth furiously. Who the hell was that?

I quickly put the phone back to where it was when I heard Camila purred as she stretched her arms over her head. I couldn’t help but smile because she looked so adorable.

“Good morning, baby” I greeted her when she opened her eyes. She instantly smiled and my day brightened because of that sweet smile she gave me.

“Good morning, Miss Morrison” My smile died down instantly when I heard her answer. Even though she had been treating me nicely these past few days, she never called me ‘mommy’. Cheer up! She will eventually accept you as her mommy, I said to myself and smiled at her again.

“Do you want me to help you bathe, baby?” She pouted.

“But I’m already a big girl” She whined. I cupped her cheeks.

“You’re still a baby. Can you let me help you? I just want to experience doing this to you” She stared at me like she her mind was debating. After a few seconds, she nodded her head in agreement. I excitedly kissed her forehead and guided her to the bathroom.

We brushed our teeth first before I helped her shower. I was so happy that I got to do that to her. She kept on squealing while I helped her bathe. Later on, we were playing with the bubbles when I was shampooing her hair.

When I finished bathing her, I dressed her up and blow-dried her hair. After I dried her hair, I told her to wait for me and I quickly showered. When I finished showering, I got dressed and also blow-dried my hair.

While I was blow drying my hair, she was watching me. When I finished, I noticed her staring at my hair.

“We have the same hair color” She said as she touched her hair. I smiled and approached her who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

“Of course we have the same hair color. I told you, I am your mommy” I winked at her. She didn’t say anything but she looked rather confused. I heaved a sigh and stroked her hair gently.

“Do you want me to braid your hair?” I asked her. She nodded excitedly and sat on my lap. My heart swelled. Gosh! At last, she’s really opening up to me. I started braiding her hair and when I finished, she got off my lap and went to the vanity mirror to inspect her hair. Her smile was wide while she looked at herself appreciatively.

“Wow! Thank you, Miss Morrison. You made my hair look beautiful” I approached her and squatted to her level our heights.

“You’re welcome, baby. Can you give me a hug and kiss as a thank you?” She nodded. She hugged me tightly before she gave me a peck on the cheek. My eyes watered as happiness filled my heart.

“Why are you crying, Ms. Morrison?” She asked confusedly. I shook my head and smiled.

“These are just tears of happiness, baby. Don’t mind it” She nodded her head but she still looked confused.

Then I remembered about her phone. I didn’t know that she has a phone. As far as I know, she didn’t have a phone before. I was about to ask her about it when my phone, which was on the bedside table, rang. I picked it up and answered the call.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Ms. Morrison. You need to come here at the hospital now. Mr. Montealegre is already awake” Hearing the good news, my tears fell from my eyes. Oh my….Thank God, he’s awake!

“Okay. We’ll be there shortly” I said and cut the call. Camila was just looking at me with furrowed eyebrows. I embraced her while smiling happily while crying. I looked like crazy but I didn’t care.

“Baby, let’s go eat our breakfast. Daddy is awake now and we need to go to the hospital” I informed her. Her face brightened with happiness. I hugged her and she hugged me back.

Shortly after that, we went downstairs and ate our breakfast. While we were eating, I couldn’t help but to be excited to go to the hospital. I wanted to see Zander as soon as possible. I stared at Camila who was eating her meal with gusto. At last, we can tell Camila everything together.

“Do you want more?” I asked and she nodded her head. I refilled her plate.

“Thank you” I smiled at her and squeezed her cheek gently.

“You’re welcome, baby”

Shortly after that, we arrived at the hospital. After I parked my car, we entered the hospital together.

“Mr. Montealegre has been transferred to room 122 at the 3rd floor. You can proceed there, Ms. Morrison” The nurse informed me. I felt happy of that. Zander really is fine because they removed him from the ICU.

When we reached the room she was referring to, I knocked before entering. Then I saw Zander sitting in an upright position while a nurse was checking up his blood pressure. When the nurse finished her duties, she left the room.

“Daddy!” Camila shouted happily and approached Zander. She hugged him.

“Baby, you need to be careful not to hug daddy tightly. His wound might bleed” I said in a gentle tone. Zander just chuckled softly and hug Camila back and kissed her forehead.

“I missed you, daddy. I thought you’re going to die” Camila sobbed. Zander stroked her hair gently and then made her look at him.

“Sweetheart, daddy is fine now. You don’t have to worry, okay?” Camila nodded her head and wiped her tears.

Zander then looked at me and extend his arm to me, asking me to approach them. I sat down on the edge of the bed with teary eyes.

“Why are you crying too, love?” He asked and touched my cheek with the back of his hand. He still looked weak but at least he’s awake now.

“I’m sorry. I am just so happy right now. You scared the heck out of me” I answered and chocked a sob.

“I’m sorry for making you worry like that. Come here, I want to hug you” He requested and I obliged. I hugged him in a gentle manner and he enveloped me with his right arm into an embrace while he was still hugging Camila with his left arm. If someone would see us like this, I’m sure they would instantly tell how happy we are right now.

But our moment was interrupted by a knock at the door. Then the door opened and I was surprised when I saw Hunter.

“Hey man, I’m glad you’re okay now” Hunter said which made Zander smile. He patted Zander’s shoulder.

“Yeah, lucky me. Anyway, thank you for coming, man” Zander said with a faint smile.

“Sure. Anyway, I’m here to talk to you about something if you’re okay enough to hear about it” Hunter said with a serious expression.

“If you don’t mind, Ms. Morrison, can you and Camila leave us for now?” He asked. I wanted to protest but the expression on his face told me that it must be discussed between Zander and him privately.

I reluctantly picked my daughter up and we went out of the room.

2 weeks have passed since Zander woke up. The doctor finally discharged him and he finally came home yesterday. I told him that I would just go back to my house but he didn’t let me. He told me to stay which I gladly accepted. I wanted to spend as much time as possible together with him and Camila.

After dinner that night, Zander asked Camila for a talk and now, we’re at Camila’s room.

“What are you going to tell me, daddy?” Camila asked. Zander looked at me and I nodded my head as a go signal. We talked about this yesterday and we both decided to tell Camila about it. I already told this to her when Zander was still in coma but I knew she didn’t believe me at all. She’s still calling me ‘Ms. Morrison’ and I knew for sure that if Zander told her about it, she would believe him.

“Listen to me carefully, sweetie. I wanted to tell you about this before but I didn’t have the chance to say it. But now, I think it’s time for me to tell you. You’ve been wondering who your mom is, right? She’s here right in front of you. She’s your mom” Zander said and pointed at me. Camila’s eyes widened before it knitted together confusedly.

“I have two mommies, daddy?” Zander looked at me again. I already told him about the one who’s been deceiving our daughter.

“No, sweetheart. Princess Jewel Morrison is your mother and no one else” Camila looked at me again and this time, I could see the acceptance in her eyes. I didn’t expect her next move. She got off the bed and ran towards me, who was sitting on the single sofa at the corner of the room, and hugged me. Tears of joy fell from my eyes as I hugged her back.

“Mommy….Mommy” She repeatedly said and nuzzled her head on my neck. The happiness I felt was indescribable. She finally called me ‘mommy’ and it was the best thing I’ve ever heard in my entire life. I looked at Zander who was staring at us lovingly and smiled at him. He smiled back at me. I beaconed for him to come and join us and he did. He encircled us into his arms. At last, we’re together as a family. I felt so happy and I couldn’t ask for more.

“Why weren’t you here for a long time, mommy?” Camila asked. We were still in her room. After that emotional scene a while ago, she asked Zander and I to sleep with her in her room which we gladly agreed to. She’s laying between us. Zander was on her right side while I was on her left side. Since we laid on her bed, she didn’t remove her arms around me. She acts like she missed me a lot even though we’ve been together for the past weeks.

“I don’t know how to explain this to you, baby, but mommy left because I thought you died when I gave birth to you but I was wrong. I didn’t know that you and daddy were here waiting for me. I’m sorry for not coming home sooner, baby. I hope you can forgive mommy for my long absence” She looked up at me.

“You’re forgiven, mommy, but please don’t leave us again” I kissed her forehead.

“Of course, baby. I will stay for good and be with you and daddy from now on” I looked at Zander who was quietly watching us and he smiled back at me. He reached for my hand and kissed it. A silent agreement was in our eyes.

“Mommy…Please sing me a song before I go to sleep” She requested with a puppy dog eyes.

“What do you want mommy to sing for you, baby?”

“Hmmm…I want the song from ‘frozen’” She said.

“Let it go?” I asked and she nodded.

“Sure, baby” She smiled happily and her dimples appeared. She’s so cute. I reached for my phone and searched for the lyrics. Well, I know the song but I don’t know its lyrics. When I found the lyrics, I started singing.

Let it go, let it go Can’t hold it back anymore Let it go, let it go Turn my back and slam the door

The snow glows white on the mountain tonight, Not a footprint to be seen. A kingdom of isolation and it looks like I’m the queen. The wind is howling like this swirling storm inside. Couldn’t keep it in, Heaven knows I tried.

She was just staring at me in awe as I continued singing while stroking her hair gently.

Let it go, let it go Can’t hold it back anymore Let it go, let it go Turn my back and slam the door And here I stand, and here I’ll stay Let it go, let it go The cold never bothered me anyway, yeah, whoa (Na na, na na, na na na na na) Let it go yeah Na, na. Here I stand. Let it go, let it go, oh Let it go.

After singing, the two of them clapped. I chuckled softly. And here I was thinking that Camila would go to sleep while I was singing.

“You sang it nicely, mommy” Camila said.

“It’s been a long time since I heard you sing, love” Zander said which made me blush.

“Oh you two. C’mon, let’s go to sleep now” I said while blushing. Zander was staring at me with obvious desire in his eyes.

“Mommy, sing for me again” Camila asked sweetly and closed her eyes. Her little arm was still around me. I hugged her back and kissed her forehead again.

“What about my kiss?” Zander asked while grinning. He even scooted closer to me. I was about to give him a peck on his cheek when he suddenly faced me and my kiss landed on his lips. Camila squealed happily as she saw the kiss. Zander smirked triumphantly. He did it on purpose.

“Okay, let’s sleep” I said and shortly after that, I sang and sang until Camila fell asleep. This is heaven. I just hope that nobody would pry in our happiness again.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 21

JEWEL’s POV

1 month after that and I couldn’t still believe that everything’s falling into place. Zander has already recovered and he’s now working again while Camila isn’t back on attending her school yet. I didn’t know why but she’s refusing to go so Zander and I decided for me to stop teaching and just teach Camila here at home.

The police are still investigating Camila’s case until now but they haven’t got any clue yet who really kidnapped Camila. Several men were caught that day when they raided that house where they kept Camila for how many days but those men doesn’t want to talk at all.

They’re still denying that they have a boss who planned it all.

Mr. Richards suggested that we should tighten the security in the house so Zander hired additional security guards to protect us.

Zander and I’s relationship keeps on blossoming like a beautiful flower everyday and Camila is now a mommy’s girl which I enjoyed the most. We’re on the process of catching up for the wasted 6 years I spent away from them.

“Mommy, look! I finished it” Camila shouted excitedly while waving the paper in front of me.

“Already? Let me see” She handed me the paper. I checked all her works and I couldn’t help but to feel proud of her.

“Wow! Very good, baby. You got ’em all correct” I said and kissed her forehead. She giggled happily and kissed my cheek.

“Thank you, mommy” I looked at the grandfather clock and it was already past three in the afternoon.

“Since you are a very good student, mommy will cook you something as a reward. What do you want?” Camila acted like she’s thinking as she even put her index finger under her chin.

“I want pancakes, mommy” She said after a couple of seconds.

“Okay. Stay here and mommy will make it” I was about to leave her there at the living room when she stood up too.

“I want to help you make it, mommy”

“Really, baby?” She nodded while beaming.

“Okay, c’mon. Let’s go” I said and held her hand. We went to the kitchen and shortly after that, we were happily making the pancakes she requested.

After cooking pancakes, we ate them together at the terrace. Camila kept on talking while I was just answering and listening to her stories.

Then I heard my phone rang.

“Wait, baby. Someone’s calling mommy” She nodded and continued eating. I stood up and walked a bit farther from her.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Jewel. Can we talk, please?” The man asked me.

“What do you want, Daniel?”

“I want to see you, Jewel. I went to your house a couple of times but your maid kept on telling me that you’re not home. I don’t know why you’re avoiding me. Did I do something you didn’t like?” His voice was almost begging. I heaved a sigh. I thought I already made my point the last time we talked.

“Daniel, she is just telling you the truth and I am not avoiding you. I already told you what my decision regarding the wedding. Please, just go back to Switzerland because I won’t be going back there anymore especially now that I have my family with me”

“Family? What are you talking about, Jewel? Your only family is your father who’s in Switzerland and your grandparents in Germany”

“I’m not referring to them, Daniel. I am talking about Zander and our daughter. I finally have them back with me so it’s more impossible for me to go back anymore. I’m sorry, Daniel. I hope you accept my decision and just go back to Switzerland. Bye” before he could answer, I hang up.

I didn’t want to do that but I needed to. I just hope that he would just follow what I told him. I sat back on my seat, next to my daughter and continued eating with her.

UNKNOWN’s POV

I gritted my teeth as I look through the binocular I was holding. Camila and that btch are currently at the terrace, happily eating together. I wanted to go there and scratch that btch’s face. My hand formed into a tight fist as I watched them.

“If you really think that I let you have them, you’re wrong. I haven’t made any action this past month but that doesn’t mean I already gave up. I am just starting. I’ll make sure that you’ll pay for this, Princess Jewel Morrison”.

I kept on watching them for a couple of minutes more. Then my eyes widened when I noticed the car of the love of my life passed through the opened gates. Then when his car stopped, he went out of the car and I almost stopped breathing because of how handsome he is.

“Wait for me, honey. I’ll do anything to have our family back. I love you”. I watched him entered the house before he disappeared into my eyes. I heaved a sigh and pointed the binocular to Camila and that b*tch at the terrace. But then I gasped sharply when I saw Zander approached them and kiss that woman on the lips. I instantly felt jealous and the urge to kill her doubled.

“Damn you! You don’t have the right to kiss him! He’s mine! Zander is mine and Camila is my daughter, you b*tch!”

I huffed and took my phone out from my bag and dialed his number.

“What do you want?” He asked coldly which made me smirk.

“What do I want? You know what I want and if you don’t do it soon, I’ll make sure to ruin you. I am not rich like you but you know what I’m capable of and what I have against you. I can drag you down”

“Damn you!” I wanted to laugh out loud. It feels amazing when you have someone you can control and do whatever you tell them to even if they don’t want to do it.

“If I were you, I will just do it so that our deal will be done. It’s not like you really don’t want to do this. You will get what you want and I’ll get mine so might as well do it now. I can’t wait any longer” I heard huffed.

“Fine. I’ll do it. But be sure to do your end of the bargain. Don’t hurt her “ I chuckled softly.

“Of course. I won’t do anything…for now. But if you don’t do your part soon, I’ll be the one to take my action and if that time comes, you will surely regret it” I said while chuckling amusedly but he knows for sure that I am not kidding. I ended the call without waiting for his answer.

I looked at one more time at the people I’ve been watching almost every day.

“Be happy while you can, because soon, I’ll be replacing you” I laughed loudly but immediately stopped to prevent attracting people’s attention.

JEWEL’s POV

The next morning, I woke up alone on our bed. Zander must be at the office now. I looked at the clock and it’s already 8:15 am. I was about to get up when I heard my phone beeped. I checked and it’s Zander.

Good morning, love. Sorry, I didn’t wake you up before leaving. I know you’re tired from last night. Anyway, I just want to tell you to be ready at 12, you and Camila. I want to take you two for lunch. I love you.

I couldn’t help but to smile of his sweetness. I quickly typed a message.

Good morning too, love. Ok, we’ll wait for you here. I love you too.

Upon sending the message, I got off the bed and went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth then took a shower. After I got dressed, I went to Camila’s room but she wasn’t there anymore. My eye brows creased and went downstairs.

“Good morning, Miss Jewel. Camila is in the living room, watching cartoons” Rita informed me.

“Good morning too, Rita. Did she already eat her breakfast?”

“No, miss. I told her to eat a while ago but she told me that she would just wait for you to wake up so that you could take your breakfast together” I chuckled softly.

“That daughter of mine. Okay, I’ll just call her for breakfast”

“Okay, Miss. Carla already prepared your breakfast” She said referring to the other household helper.

“Okay, thank you” I said and strode my way to the living room. There, I found Camila lying on the couch while hugging her favorite teddy bear. She didn’t notice me because she’s busy watching cartoons. I approached her and sat next to her.

“Good morning, baby” I greeted her. She immediately got up and greeted me back. She even kissed me on the cheeks. She’s such a sweetheart.

“Mommy, I’m hungry” She said and hugged me.

“Then let’s eat. C’mon” I said and held her hand. We walked hand and hand towards the dining area.

“Mommy, help me take a bath” Camila requested. I looked at the time and it was already 11:03 am.

“Okay, baby. Let’s go. We must prepare now because daddy will be coming home early and we’ll go out for lunch”

“Yehey! I’m so excited, mommy. Let’s go” She said and pulled my hand. I chuckled amusedly and let her pulled me. We were inside her room and was about to enter the bathroom when Rita knocked at the door.

“Miss Jewel, your friends, Lovely and Helena are here and they want to see you” I was surprised because they didn’t inform me that they would be coming here.

“Baby, sorry. Mommy has visitors. Is it okay if Rita will be the one to help you bathe? Promise, I’ll help you bathe next time” She beamed and nodded her head like a grown up.

“Okay, mommy. Don’t worry about me. Nanny Rita is here so it’s okay” I kissed her cheek and left them. I went downstairs and saw Lovely and Helena sitting on the couch at the living room while drinking juice. They immediately smiled when they saw me. I approached them and gave them a hug. It’s been a month since I last saw them.

“Sorry for coming unannounced. I just accompanied Helena here. She wants to tell you something” Lovely said. I stared at Helena and she seems so happy.

“What is it? You look happy. I hope that’s a good news” Her smile widened before she raised her hand and I gasped when I saw an engagement ring.

“Don’t tell me you’re engaged?!” She nodded her head. I squealed and hugged her happily.

“OMG! Congratulations! So when is the wedding?”

“Almost 2 months from now so we came here to give you this” I looked at the red small envelope that she’s holding. It’s the invitation.

“Are you sure about this? Isn’t this too early?” I asked before I could stop myself.

“C’mon, Jewel. That’s love for you. You can’t choose specific time and date to fall in love. What about you? You didn’t even mention to us before that you and Mr. Montealegre were lovers and you are Camila’s mother” Lovely said with a sullen face. I bit my lower lip and stared at them guiltily.

“I’m sorry about that. I thought we wouldn’t get back together anymore and I didn’t know that Camila was my daughter until she got kidnapped” Helena squeezed my hand.

“It’s okay. At least, everything’s alright between the two of you now. We’re happy for you. Right, Lovely?” Lovely nodded

“Yup. We’re happy for you” I was about to say something when I saw Zander approaching. He looked tired but still handsome.

“Hello ladies. I’m glad you came to visit your friend here” He said as he smiled to Lovely and Helena before he kissed me on the lips which made me blushed.

“Hey, love, you’re blushing” Zander teased me. I pouted and playfully pushed him away lightly.

“I’ll just go upstairs, ladies. Take your time catching up” He said and then left.

“Oh my gosh. I didn’t know that Mr. Montealegre is capable of smiling like that. Whenever I saw him before, he was always serious and he never smiled” Helena said.

“He’s always like that” Helena rolled her eyes.

“Of course, he’s like that when it comes to you, duh!” I chuckled. We continued chatting like that until Lovely received a call from her mother and told me that she needed to go.

“I’m sorry. My mom called and she needed me to go home now. I’ll visit you again some other time” Lovely said apologetically.

“Let’s go together then. Looks like our friend here has a date with her ‘love’, eh” Helena kept on teasing me. I just laughed at her.

When they left, I went upstairs and saw Zander dressing up Camila. I almost laughed out loud at them because Camila kept on complaining about her dress and sandals which are not matched at all. I shook my head and came closer to them.

“Love, go fix yourself and I’ll help Camila here”

“Fine. This young lady here doesn’t like my taste, I think” He said with a hint of amusement. I playfully kissed the tip of his nose.

“Then you better practice more, love” I winked at him and then turned my back to attend to my daughter.

After dressing my daughter up and fixed her hair, my phone beeped. I curiously read the message just to be shocked of its content.

Be careful with the people around you . Someone might stab on the back.

Do you have any idea now who’s the kidnapper? :)

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 22

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for adult readers only. Read at your own risk!!!

JEWEL’s POV

Camila was obviously happy as she looked Zander and I who were holding each of her hands. We’re currently at Disney Land.

After our lunch in an exclusive restaurant, Camila and I were surprised when Zander took us to Disney Land. Apparently, Camila’s dream was to go to there when her mom comes home. Now that I’m here, Zander wanted to make our daughter’s dream come true.

I couldn’t help but to feel happy and emotional at the same time because I could see the joy in Camila and Zander’s faces. We accompanied Camila in every attraction that she wanted to try so we got to enjoy too.

“Daddy, I’m thirsty” Camila asked Zander while we’re resting on a bench. Camila finally felt tired after almost 3 hours of enjoying the attractions.

“Wait here, I’m going to buy us a drink”

“We’re just going to wait for you here” I said and smiled at him.

“Mommy, I’m so happy right now because you and daddy are here with me” I tucked some of her stray hair behind her ear.

“Really, baby? Mommy is happy too because I’m with you and daddy” She beamed and hugged me tightly.

“Mommy?”

“Yes, baby?”

“You’re not going to leave us again, right?” I kissed her forehead before I put a finger under her chin and made her look at me.

“No, baby. Mommy will never leave you and daddy again. I promise you that” Her face brightened before she smiled widely.

“I love you, mommy” Hearing her say that always makes me emotional and now is not an exception.

“I love you too, baby” I was about to hug her again when Zander spoke.

“What about daddy?” He asked as he’s coming closer to us with our drinks and food in his hands.

“Of course, I love you too daddy” Zander kissed Camila’s forehead before he gave her her drink. He then faced me and pecked me on my lips before he mouthed ‘I love you’ to me. I couldn’t ask for more. Being with them like this and seeing them happy makes me complete and contented.

When the sun almost set, the night parade started and I must admit, it was so beautiful. The lights and the Disney characters’ costumes were so colorful and pleasing to the eyes, especially to the children who were happily watching as they performed.

After the parade, we decided to go to a restaurant and eat dinner. After eating our dinner, we decided to go home. Camila fell asleep in the car while on our way home.

“She used up all her energy and now she’s out” Zander said as he threw a glance at Camila. I chuckled.

“Yes. She’s so enthusiastic and happy experiencing all that. Thank you for bringing us here, love” He smiled at me.

“Anytime, love. Next time, we’ll have a vacation outside the country. Which country you prefer for us to visit?”

“Hmmm…What about we go and see the northern lights?” I answered as I waited for his reaction.

“You still remember that?”

“Of course. It was one of our plans to go there someday. Why? Don’t you like to go and see it anymore?” His other hand reached for my hand and kissed it.

“You know what, whenever I remembered our plans back then, it always made me feel bitter and I told to myself that I wouldn’t go there and see the northern lights because It would just make me remember you if I saw it; so I avoided going there even if I had the chance to do so. But now, I realized that maybe I didn’t go there and see it myself because deep in my heart, I was still waiting for you to come back and that we would be together. Honestly, I lose hope but thank God, you came back to me” He said full of emotions and my heart swelled. His words made me feel so special that I wanted to shout for joy because I felt so lucky to have a man like him that loved me then and still loving me until now.

“I’m the luckiest woman because I have you and Camila in my life. I love you” His eyes shone with love.

“I love you too. So much”

When we arrived home, I helped Camila clean herself and then tucked her to bed while Zander went to his study to do some work that he didn’t finish at the office. When Camila fell asleep, I decided to go downstairs and drink water because I suddenly felt thirsty.

After drinking water, I went to our room and laid on the bed while watching TV. I didn’t notice that I fell asleep. When I woke up, the TV was still on and I was still alone in our bed.

My eyes brows creased and looked at the clock. It was already quarter to two a.m. I heaved a sigh and turned off the TV before I got off the bed and decided to go to the study room.

The door was slightly ajar so I slowly opened the door and saw Zander who was still working. He was so serious in what he was doing that he didn’t even notice me entering the room.

I didn’t make any noise and watched him as he worked on a blueprint. He’s wearing a short and a sleeveless shirt. My eyes travelled to his biceps that keeps on flexing everytime he moves his arms.

“Why are you still up?” his voice got me out of my trance-like state. I slowly strode towards him.

“What about you? Why are you still working?” I asked instead of answering his question. He let go of the blueprint and went to the couch and sat there. He really looked tired. He rested his head against the head rest.

He squeezed his eyes shut for a couple of seconds before he opened them and stared at me. This time, his gaze was full of desire as he stared at my body. I’m only in my negligee and didn’t bother to put on a silk robe before coming here.

“Come here” He beaconed at me. I obliged. I was about to sat beside him when he suddenly pulled my hand and that made my butt landed on his lap. I squealed in surprise.

“What are you doing?” he just smirked playfully as his hand went to my waist. He repositioned me on his lap and now, I am straddling him. My eyes widened when I felt that hard thing on my butt. My cheeks reddened.

“Love, don’t tell me—”

“Why? Don’t you want to do it here?” He asked with his eyes danced with mischief. His right hand began massaging my legs in a sensual manner, seducing me. I bit my bottom lip in order to prevent myself from moaning.

We make love almost everyday but his effect on me is still the same. Just being near him makes my legs lose their strength and my heart beats faster than normal that I felt like I ran into a marathon.

“Hmm…” I moaned instead of answering his question as I felt his hand went upwards, to my left breast. He massaged it in a circular motion and it felt so good. I could feel the warmth of his palm through the thin fabric of my negligee.

“Ohhh” I couldn’t help but to moan louder when his forefinger and thumb pinched my already turgid nipple. That sent my whole body an electricity-like sensation.

“It’s already hard, love”

“So is he “ I answered and looked down between his legs. He smirked and pulled me by the nape and kissed me hungrily. Our tongues dueled naughtily as our hands began exploring each other’s fully clothed bodies.

He bit my bottom lip and then sucked it in a teasing manner.

“Stand up in front of me and take off your negligee, love” He commanded huskily when our lips parted. His eyes were staring at me and it felt like I got hypnotized by his heated gaze. I got off him and stood before him. I swallowed hard before I slowly stripped my negligee.

I couldn’t help but smirk playfully when I saw his Adam’s apple moved. When I finally removed the thin fabric, I was about to remove my panties too when he suddenly stood up from the couch and stopped me from doing so.

He started easing his clothes off him. When he finally removed the last piece of his clothing, I gulped inaudible when I saw his big and hard manhood sprang free. He then knelt before me. His face was near my v-line.

I was holding my breath as I waited for his next move. I gasped when I felt him palmed my womanhood and started playing there.

“Ahh…that’s it” I panted and closed my eyes. I became wetter and wetter with every stroke of his palm.

“It’s wet and I love it” My cheeks flushed more. His hands went to my butt and knead them with in an erotic way. Excitement ran through my veins.

While kneading my butt like a dough, he suddenly placed his nose on my panty clad mound and sniffed on it.

“W-what are you doing?” I asked in embarrassment. Instead of answering me, he put his hand onto the waistband of my panties and started easing it off me.

When he finally removed that small garment, he instructed me to part my legs wider. I followed it without hesitation. Then he suddenly placed his head between my parted legs and hungrily lapped up on my p*ssy.

“Oh God!” My breath became shorter as I felt his naughty tongue doing its magic on my treasured place. It felt so good that I raked my hands through his hair and then pulled on them. My legs started trembling and any minute now, I would lose my balance.

It looked like he noticed it because he pulled the swivel chair on his right side and made me sit on it. He placed my legs on the either arms of the swivel chair and then he continued his onslaught. My moans of ecstasy became louder and louder as he expertly played with my snatch. The pleasure doubled when his hands went up to my breasts and toyed with them.

“I’m close!” I cried. He began tonguing my clit rapidly and after a couple of seconds more, I exploded on his mouth. He greedily lapped up my juices and that sent me to my second o*gasm. My legs buckled. When I came back from the clouds, I stood up and pushed him on the couch.

He looked surprise.

“My turn” I seductively said and sat on his lap. The evidence of his arousal was poking on my v*gina, teasing and rubbing me at the same time. He’s so hard and it felt like he’s going to burst any moment now.

I could see the hunger in his eyes as he remained seated there, watching me full of desire.

My palms went to his muscled chest, caressing him there as I captured his luscious lips for a wild kiss. I then started moving my hips in a slow motion, deliberately grinding my mound on his hardness. He grunted and met every movement I made.

“Don’t tease me, love”

“Shhh” I put a finger on his lips to silence him. He swallowed hard. I then got off of him and mimicked what he just did to me a while ago. I knelt right before him, between his legs, and then without waiting for his reaction, I grabbed his manhood and moved my hand in an up and down motion. He groaned gutturally as he gritted his teeth.

I smiled at him flirtatiously before I started licking the tip while moving my hand continuously. I could tell that he was enjoying every second of it and that gave me the confidence to continue.

When I took him in my mouth, his grunts of pleasure became more audible and it was like music to my ears so I gave my all into making him feel good.

When I felt him hardened even more, I realized that he was about to burst. Instead of letting him finish off, I stopped my ministrations and immediately sat back on his lap. I guided his c*ck into my opening and we both groaned with pleasure when our bodies finally became one.

“Damn! You feel so good, love” He breathe as he caught one turgid nipple in his mouth and played it with his tongue. He gently bit it for a couple of times, then licked again before he sucked it like a hungry baby. He did that for a couple of times before he gave my other breast an equal attention.

I started moving my hips and the unexplainable kept on increasing as my movement became faster. His right hand went to my other breast while his other hand went to my butt and massaged it.

“Ahhh!” I almost shouted deliriously when he suddenly met every thrust I made with powerful upward thrusts. Our breaths synchronized as the naughty sounds of what we’re doing echoed in the room. That made my body felt hotter.

“Faster, love” He grunted and put his hands on my waists and guided my movements the way he wanted.

He moved me with the pace he desires. That familiar feeling started forming in the pit of my stomach down to the center of my being. My movement increased. Even though I felt my legs losing their strength, couldn’t care less.

“Wrap your legs around me and hold onto me tightly” He ordered. I followed without hesitation. To my surprise, he stood up with me in his arms and started hitting me with a steady fast rhythm.

I felt like his dck reached the deepest part of pssy. Every thrust he gave me felt so deep and powerful that I almost lose my mind.

“I’m almost there!” I announced in a throaty voice.

“Me too, love. I want you to cum with me!” Upon saying that, he gave his all into pounding me and a couple of seconds after, we both shouted in ecstasy as we both reached the 7th heaven. I even bit his shoulder as my body convulsed uncontrollably. The feeling of his hot load coating my v*ginal walls was like no other. It’s amazing.

We were both breathing raggedly and I could hear the fast beating of his heart. It felt so good and at the same time, the satisfaction is always there.

“That was amazing” He said almost out of breath and kissed my forehead. He sat on the couch again with me on his lap. His c*ck was still inside me. We stayed like that for I don’t know how long before I felt his buddy down there came back into life again.

“Oh Gosh! Don’t tell me you’re still aiming for another round?” His eyes danced with mischief and started moving inside me again. I bit my lower lip and purred.

Even though I just o*gasmed a while ago, my body felt needy again.

“You’re so insatiable!” I said before I wrapped my arms around his neck and then gave him a passionate kiss.

I woke up alone again in our room. As usual, Zander went to the office. I got up and did my morning routine. When I finally finished, I went down and ate breakfast with Camila.

After eating, I joined Camila into watching her favorite cartoons. We were busy watching when Rita came.

“Miss, you have a visitor” I furrowed at her.

“Visitor?”

“Yes. He told me he’s your father” I felt nervous all of a sudden. What’s he doing here?

“It’s grandpa right, mommy?” I looked at the excited face of my daughter.

“Yes, baby but mommy needs to go down alone and talk to grandpa. Stay here, okay?”

“But I want to talk to him too” I sighed.

“Baby, listen to mommy, okay? I’ll let you talk to him some other time but not now, understood?” She pouted and nodded her head. I kissed her forehead and told Rita to stay with Camila.

I gingerly went downstairs with my heart beat racing with tension.

Upon reaching the living room, I saw my dad sitting on the couch. He looked bothered and restless.

“What are you doing here, dad?” I asked as I tried my best to mask my emotions. I sat on the single sofa on his right side.

“I need to talk to you, Jewel”

“About what?” He stared at me pleadingly.

“P-Please, you must marry Daniel. Our company is on the verge of bankruptcy and you’re the only one who can save it” My eyes widened and the anger inside me rose like a volcano ready to burst.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 23

“I will kill anyone who will take you away from me again” -

Zander

JEWEL’s POV

I didn’t know what to feel and how to react of what my father just told me. I just remained staring at him like he’d gone crazy. I’ve never seen that kind of expression on his face. He was pleadingly staring at me.

My father was always the authoritative kind of a man. He was serious everytime and I’ve never expected him to almost beg for me to do what he’s asking me to. I know my father very well. He’s a tough hearted person and he would never ask for any help to anyone. His pride is high.

But now, he’s here in front of me and he looked scared of something.

But then I realized why. I wanted to laugh. He’s scared of losing his wealth and power that he’s even ready to sacrifice me, his own daughter, for the sake of his damn company.

My fists tightened as anger rose in my chest.

I didn’t see my daughter for more than 6 years and I thought Zander deceived me because of his manipulation. I let him controlled my life and followed whatever he told me to do. But now, I regret everything. I regret that I’ve been a fool and coward who just complied with everything he wanted.

Now, he’s here asking me a big favor and didn’t even say sorry first about how he ruined my life. How he took my daughter away from me and how he made Zander looked like a cheater to me.

Now that I got my family back, he’s here to ruin it again. I heaved a harsh breath as I stared at him with disbelief. But I tried my best to stay calm even though all I wanted to do is to shout at him. There are many ‘whys’ in my head that I wanted to tell him but I decided to shove it all out of my head.

“I’m sorry, dad, but I can’t do that” his eyes widened.

“B-But Jewel, I––”

“Stop right there, dad. No matter what I do, nothing could ever change the fact that you’re still my father and I still have a little bit of respect left for you. But If you don’t want that ‘little bit’ of respect I still have for you, then leave now” I said in a stoic face.

I’ve had enough of him manipulating my life. I left Switzerland because he threatened me to disown me if I wouldn’t marry Daniel. I chose my own happiness rather than be his puppet all my life.

When I arrived here, I thought, I’ve finally found my freedom. Now that I am happy with my family, he’s back again, ready to ruin our happiness.

“Please listen to me, Jewel. I am not doing this just for myself. I am doing this for your sake also. You don’t know what kind of mess we’re about to face if you don’t marry him” I look at him quizzically.

“Dad, I’ve never given Daniel any hope. I declined that marriage long time ago and you know it! You were the one who promised them something so you must fix this on you own. I’m sorry dad but I won’t leave my daughter and Zander. I’m finally with them even after all the things that you’ve done to separate us. You know what? I knew that you wouldn’t ask for forgiveness for what you’ve done but when I heard that you’re here to see me, I expected in the deepest corner of my heart that maybe, just maybe, you’re here to ask for my forgiveness, our forgiveness, because of ruining us, but no. You’re here because of another selfish reason again.

“Now, I am repeating what I’ve told you on the phone. Let’s be on our separate ways and forget about each other. I can’t do what you’re asking me to do no matter what. So, please, leave now” I caught a hint of pain in his eyes and it hurt me too. But this is for the best. I don’t want him to destroy what I have right now because I won’t be able to take it if that happens.

“J-Jewel—”

“Dad, please…Leave” I said with a stern voice and stood up and pointed at the door. It hurt treating my own father this way but I feel so furious that I couldn’t think straight anymore.

His presence felt like a threat to my family and if pushing him away is the solution for us to stay together, then I’ll do it.

He walked towards the door with his shoulders slumped down. He was about to go out when he stopped on his tracks and turned around and look at me.

“I’m sorry for what I’ve done in the past, Jewel. I know I’ve hurt you and I won’t ask for your forgiveness because I don’t deserve it. But believe me, Jewel. I was just thinking about your welfare when I did that and I didn’t think that I was already hurting you. But I’m still hoping that one day, you’ll find it in your heart to forgive me” He said and forced a smile before he left.

I was left there dumbfounded. I didn’t expect that. My father who was so high and mighty asked for my forgiveness? I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t expect it and I didn’t know how to react.

I slowly sat down on the couch feeling so confused. Something’s definitely wrong. I heaved a sigh and shook the thought out of my head but even though I tried, I couldn’t forget about his expression and how he ask for my forgiveness.

I knew that my dad really loves his company because he inherited it from my late grandparents. I know he will do anything to save it if it’s really on the verge of bankruptcy. I have my own inheritance from my mother but I can’t just give it to him.

I have no idea why my mother left me her wealth solely and not to my father but I know for sure that she has a reason and I don’t want to disappoint her.

“What’s the matter? You looked bothered” Zander asked me. We just got out of Camila’s room. We left her after she fell asleep. I didn’t answer until we reach our room. I heaved a deep sigh and sat on the bed.

“Dad came here earlier today” I finally answered with an almost inaudible voice. I’ve thought of just keeping it a secret because I knew he would get angry if I told him what happened. But I realized that I shouldn’t do that.

Lovers should be open about everything to their partners in order to prevent any misunderstandings.

I saw him stilled before he sat on his side of the bed and took my hand.

“Are you okay? What did he tell you?”

“H-He asked m-me…to marry Daniel because his company is on the verge of bankruptcy” I said before I lose the courage to tell him. I saw his eyes instantly lit with rage as his jaw flexed in anger.

“But I declined” I quickly added. His face mellowed. I gasped when he suddenly pulled me by my waist and hugged me tightly, like someone’s going to steal me away from him. I could feel the tension in his body so I hugged him back and kissed his cheek.

“I will kill anyone who will take you away from me again” His voice was menacing which made me shiver. I pulled away from him a little bit and cupped his cheeks. I stared intently into his eyes with all the love I have for him.

“Love, don’t be like that. I will never leave you again because I wouldn’t be able to take it. I love you so much. Remember that” I assured him and gave him a peck on the lips.

He gently touched my cheek with the back of his hand.

“I love you so much too and I’ll do anything to protect you, even from your father. I will never let him force you into something that you don’t like. Our family is finally complete with you here with us and I will never let you go again. I’ll make sure of that” He said full of emotions and claimed my lips with a passionate kiss. I moaned with contentment when our lips parted. He rested his forehead against mine while staring into my eyes adoringly.

I smiled at him but he didn’t smile back. Instead, he spoke.

“Love…Marry me” He said all of a sudden and it made my eyes widened in shock. I couldn’t respond immediately because I felt like my heart went to my throat and it’s beating hard and fast.

He then suddenly got off the bed and opened the drawer. He searched for something in there and then came back after a minute or so.

He then knelt on his knee in front of me.

“Love, I know this is all so sudden but I can’t wait any longer. I was planning on proposing to you next week because I’m still organizing it. I wanted for it to be a romantic surprise but because of what you said, I don’t want to wait anymore. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to give you my name and be officially Mrs. Montealegre. When you haven’t come back yet, I’ve thought of marrying someone else because I really wanted to give Camila a complete family; a mother to love her.

“But I couldn’t do it because I knew that at the back of my heart, I was still hoping for you to come back to us. Even though I was mad at you, I was silently hoping. From the beginning, you were the only one that I have imagined to be my wife and be the mother of my children. Then Camila came into our lives but you disappeared. I was so devastated and angry but I’m glad that I didn’t marry her because you came back to me, to us. Love, please, make me the happiest man on earth right now. Will you marry this man who’s been crazily in love with you for years?”

Tears of joy suddenly fell from my eyes. I never thought that he had thought of marrying me from the beginning. I felt so overwhelmed with total happiness that I couldn’t help but to give him a kiss which he responded willingly.

“Love? What’s your answer?” He asked full of expectation when our lips parted. I chuckled softly and nodded my head. There’s no room for any second thoughts because I know for sure that I feel the same towards him.

I’ve never imagined any man to be my husband other than him. He was my first love and I know he will be my last, until the day I die.

“Of course, I’ll marry you, silly” I said.

“Yes!” He shouted as he even fist pumped in the air. He then took the beautiful ring and put in on my finger.

“Oh my God! Thank you, love” He said emotionally and then embraced me tightly.

“I love you so much, love. Thank you for loving me. You and Camila are my life” I whispered on his ear.

“I love you too. So much that I can’t even explain it in words” He then kissed me again. Of course, I responded with equal fervor. That night, we made love over and over again. We made sure to show how much love we have for each other and I felt so happy and thankful that I have him in my life; my soon to-be-husband, Zander Montealegre.

I stared at my simple white wedding dress. I still couldn’t believe that everything’s happening so fast. Two days ago, Zander proposed to me and I accepted it. Now, we’re here at his private beach resort for our beach wedding.

The morning after his proposal, he immediately contacted people he knew who could help us into preparing our wedding. It was just a simple wedding with just few of his friends who were invited. He invited his friend Hunter Hatzis and his girlfriend Angelique Novell who is pregnant. King is also there. Thankfully, he has a contact with my best friend Hannah and she came too. Zander has 3 more friends who came a little bit late. While I on the other hand decided not to invite anyone, even my father, to prevent any disaster.

I wanted to invite Helena and Lovely but I know they’re busy at school especially that they’re preparing their students for the exams.

“Mommy, you’re beautiful” Camila complimented as she stared at me with awe. She just came in with Rita.

“Aw…Thank you, baby. You look pretty in your dress too” I said and hugged her. She giggled.

“I saw Daddy a while ago and he looked handsome”

“Really? He’s outside already?” She nodded her head.

“He’s waiting for you outside. Anyway, Congratulations, Miss Jewel” Rita interrupted with a smile and I thanked her. After a couple of seconds, Kelsie Valentine, our wedding organizer came in.

“The wedding is about to start. You can go out now, Ms. Morrison” She said. I held Camila’s hand and we went out of the room together. As we walk towards the ceremony place, I felt like there’s a lot of butterflies in my stomach and the happiness in my heart is incomparable.

When we arrived at the shore, where the ceremony will be held, I gasped softly when I saw Zander. He’s so handsome in his outfit and he took my breath away. Our motif is white so almost everyone is wearing white. The place is decorated of many kinds of flowers. It’s simple but elegant at the same time. I couldn’t believe that they prepared all these for just two days.

Well, Kelsie Valentine is a famous event organizer and she proved that she’s indeed excellent in her profession.

When the band started playing, Camila, our ring bearer walked onto the isle. After that, I slowly walked my way to my groom who’s waiting for me at the front, waiting for me patiently.

At last, our road to forever will start now and I know that whoever is planning on separating us will not succeed.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 24

Hi guys! Sorry for updating this story late again! I hope you like this chapter :)

JEWEL’s POV

After our wedding, we went to our honeymoon in Finland. Because we couldn’t leave Camila, we didn’t have a choice other than let her come with us.

After what happened to her, I couldn’t take the risk of leaving her. We also brought Rita so that someone would take care of Camila whenever we would go out together, just the two of us.

We planned to spend two weeks exploring Finland. Camila and I were so excited because this would be our first trip together as a family.

At first, I thought we would just spend our honeymoon in the USA but I was so surprised after the wedding. He surprised me when we finally got to be alone together.

I squealed when Zander suddenly scooped me up onto his arms, in a bridal style, when we finally arrived home. Home. Yes, it’s officially my home now that we are already married.

After the wedding ceremony, we dined together with the visitors. The reception was so cozy and all the food they prepared were all delicious. I was so surprised when they played a video where a lot of our pictures together were showed.

It started with our very first picture together years ago up until the present. I couldn’t help being emotional when I saw our old pictures together. We’ve been through a lot. We got separated, wounded and hurt but who would have thought that we would still end up together?

When I was in high school, I believed that Zander was my destiny. My one true love. But because of how hurt I was when I thought he abandoned me, I threw that belief and tried to forget about him.

I really thought, he was just the man I’ve loved from my past and I thought, it would remain that way but destiny led us to one another again. And now, we’re finally married.

I’m so happy that I can’t even put it in words!

After the short video, we finally cut the cake. It was spectacular and tasted heavenly. I couldn’t imagine how hard they prepared all that in such a short period of time. I was curious of who made that beautiful cake and I was surprised when Zander told me that it was made by a famous baker, Astrid Ziva Montecillo.

I was surprise that Zander managed to order a cake to her in such a brief period of time. As far as I know, it was hard to order from her because she has a lot of clients. But then Zander told me that Astrid is a daughter of one of his business associates and a good friend of his.

“Oh my God! What are you doing, love?” I asked Zander as I held onto him tightly while he ascended on the stairs.

“Doing the tradition” He answered simply. I sighed in relief when we finally reached the top landing without falling. Well, I knew Zander was careful enough not to trip because he was walking slowly and surely like he was holding a very fragile thing in his arms.

When we reached our room, he carefully deposited me on the bed. I thought, he was going to start devouring me right there and then but he turned his back on me and went to the walk-in closet.

Even though I was curious why he left me, I remained on my spot and waited for him. 2 minutes have past and he still haven’t returned yet so a naughty idea came into my mind. I removed all the articles of clothing I was wearing then went under the cover and waited for him with a playful grin.

After a minute or so, I heard his footsteps coming closer to me.

“I have a surprise for you, love” He said huskily as he stared at my body which was covered with the blanket. He eyed my dress which I just took off a while ago before he stared back at me. I could see the desire that’s flaring in those beautiful orbs of his. I saw him gulped.

“What is your surprise for me?” I asked with a sultry voice. I deliberately focused my gaze on the bulge in his pants. I saw him swallowed hard again before he sat down next to me and handed me a rectangular shaped envelope.

I gingerly took it with questioning eyes but he remained silent and pecked me on the lips.

“Open it” He then whispered to me. I slowly opened it and my eye brows knitted together when a picture of the aurora borealis came into view. I took it out and stared at Zander quizzically.

“What’s this, love?”

“Hmmm…Why don’t you try and guess it” I rolled my eyes but he just chuckled softly. I tried my best to think and after a minute or so, an idea rushed in my head which made my eyes widened with total excitement.

“D-Don’t tell me, we’re going to see the northern lights?” I asked with an utter excitement I couldn’t hide. He grinned from ear to ear.

“Well, you guessed it right, love. We’re going to Finland for our honeymoon. I know that it’s one of your dreams to see the aurora borealis, well, it was mine too and I want us to fulfill that” I got teary-eyed because of overwhelming joy.

I already gave up my dream of going there with him one day but now that we’re married, I didn’t expect him to bring me there and fulfill his promise that we would be going there together someday.

I reached for him and then hugged him tightly.

“So you haven’t forgotten about that, huh?” I asked as I discreetly wiped the lone tear that fell from my eye.

“Of course. When we talked about this the other day, I already planned to take you there. Now, we can finally go there together” He whispered.

“Thank you” I whispered to his ear and then pulled away from our embrace. I looked at him and was about to kiss him when I noticed him staring intently on my chest. I followed his gaze and my eyes widened when I noticed that the blanket I used to cover my body fell down to my lap.

“Beautiful”

“You’re staring at them like it’s your first time seeing them” I teased him. He swallowed hard. His eyes darkened with lust.

“That’s right. Everytime I see your naked body, it always feels the first time and I would never get tired of it. You’re the most beautiful woman in my eyes, love, and I am lucky to have you in my life. You and Camila are my life” he declared full of emotion before he crushed his lips on mine…

“Mommy, why am I going with you and daddy? Nanny’s with us too. It’s you’re honeymoon right?” Camila asked curiously which made me snap out of my reverie. I couldn’t help but to laugh because of her question. She sounded like she already understood what honeymoon was.

“Baby, do you know what honeymoon is?” I asked gently while tucking some strands of stray hair to the back of her ear. We’re currently on the plane going to Finland.

“Of course, mommy. I heard it from one of my classmates. He told me that a honeymoon was for married couples. They go to a certain place to make a baby. You’re going on a honeymoon because you plan on giving me a younger sibling, right mommy, daddy?” Zander laughed amusedly when he heard what our daughter just said. He was quietly drinking a coffee while watching us.

I discreetly elbowed Zander’s side while giving him a look. He then gave me a questioning look, like he was asking me what he did wrong, but his eyes were dancing with mischief.

I then stared back at Camila and started speaking awkwardly. I couldn’t form the right sentence to start explaining things with her, so I decided to play safe.

“Ahm…Maybe, we shouldn’t talk about these kind of things now because you’re still too young to understand” Camila’s little eyebrows creased confusedly.

“But mommy, I’m already a big girl” I chuckled softly because of her expression. She looked like she didn’t like the fact that she was still a little girl. She even pouted which entertained me even more.

I ruffled her hair.

“Where do you want to visit when we get to Finland, baby?” I asked her, deliberately changing the topic. She furrowed at me.

“I don’t know anything about Finland, mommy”

“Hmmm…Don’t worry, baby. We’ll be going to every tourist spots in there” I said and looked at Zander who just nodded his head and smiled.

“Have you been to Finland before, mommy?”

“No, baby. One of my college friends was from there and she asked me to have a vacation in their country but I couldn’t go” I answered.

“Why didn’t you go, mommy?” This is just one of those times that I enjoyed the most. She asks a lot of questions which I gladly answer patiently.

“Because I had something more important to do” I answered her. She nodded her head like a grown up before she threw me another question. Her questions continued until she finally fell asleep.

“She finally gave in. I knew that she was already sleepy a while ago but she was obviously fighting it and just kept on talking” Zander said as he carefully reclined the seat in order to make Camila comfortable. He then put a blanket on her.

“Yes but I enjoy it whenever she’s asking many questions. It makes me happy” I admitted as I stared at Camila adoringly.

Zander sat back on his seat and made my head rest on his shoulder.

“Why didn’t you accept your friend’s invitation?” he asked. He obviously didn’t believe my answer to Camilla’s question a while ago.

“I don’t know, really. Maybe, deep in my heart, I was still hoping that you would come back to me and we would go there together, like we planned in the past” I felt him kissed the top of my head.

“Hmm…I don’t know what to say but honestly, I am glad that you didn’t go because I want to see your expression the moment you finally see the northern lights. I’m excited to explore Finland with you two and I am also excited about our alone time” He playfully whispered the last two words sexily which made my body tingle with anticipation. Darn! Just hearing his sensual voice makes me wet down there already!

When we arrived in Finland, I was surprised when a driver in black suit picked us up. I kept on asking Zander where we’re heading but he would just smile at me without answering me. I rolled my eyes and kept my mouth shut when I finally got tired of asking.

When we arrived at our destination, I was surprised when the car stopped in front of a beautiful two-storey log house.

“Wow! What a beautiful house!” Camila exclaimed. Rita looked impressed of the house too.

“Did you rent this place, love?” I asked out of curiosity. Zander shook his head as an answer while he was staring at me, grinning from ear to ear. I cupped his face and looked into his eyes intently.

“C’mon! You haven’t been answering any of my questions” I pouted which made him laugh.

“Okay. I bought this house” My eyes widened in surprise.

“What?! Why?”

“I’ll answer that later. C’mon. Let’s enter the house. I’m already cold” He said before he took Camila’s hand and pulled me by the waist with his other arm.

When we entered inside the log house, I was even more amazed. The interior design was really amazing and it has the homey feeling.

“Do you like it? I bought this for you” He whispered in my ear.

“For me? Why?” He laughed heartily.

“You’ve been saying ‘why’ since a while ago, love” he said amusedly before he continued his sentence.

“This is our dream place to visit so might as well have a house here so that whenever we come here, we have a house to come home to” I faced him and wrapped my arms around his waist.

“Thank you, love, but you didn’t have to buy a house here. We could’ve stayed at a hotel”

“We can do whatever we want if the place is ours. Anyway, you look gorgeous in your outfit” I rolled my eyes.

“I’ve been wearing these for hours already and you just noticed it right now” I pouted.

“I already noticed it when I saw you this morning but I failed to compliment you because Camila was there and bombarded me with a lot of questions about our trip”

“Whatever, Mr. Montealegre” he snickered

“Where is our room?” I then inquired because I felt the need to freshen up.

“Why? Do you want to be alone with me that much, Mrs. Montealegre?” I discreetly looked at Camila and Rita and when I saw them busy searching for something to watch on the TV, I stepped closer to him.

“What if I say yes?” I tiptoed and whispered my dare to his ear in a seductive voice. I could feel his body stiffened. I smiled triumphantly when I heard his muffled groan when I deliberately rubbed my belly against his front, particular on his now raging hard on.

I could clearly see the growing desire and need on his face which made me feel proud of myself.

I then gently bit his ear before I pulled away from him with a smirk. His eyes darkened with lust with a mixture of irritation because I suddenly stopped what I was doing to him.

“You’ll pay for that, love” He promised. I just shrugged my shoulders and was about to respond when Camila suddenly spoke.

“Does mommy owe you something, daddy?” Zander looked like he didn’t expect that Camila heard what he just said.

He ran his hand through his hair as he stared at me. I wanted to laugh at his reaction.

“N-Nothing, sweetie. I was just teasing your mommy” He explained lamely. Camila’s eyebrows were creased and she looked like she didn’t buy her father’s explanation.

“Anyway, our dinner is already prepared. C’mon, let’s eat”

“Who prepared the food?” I asked curiously.

“The helper I hired. She’s the daughter of the caretaker of this house. She already left because it’s already late. You’ll meet her tomorrow”

“Okay. C’mon, let’s eat then. I am already starving” I said and forgot about my plan of freshening up before meal.

The next days were very precious and memorable for me because I was so happy. I couldn’t ask for more. We explored Finland with a tourist guide whom Zander hired to exclusively tour us around the area.

We also went to kakslauttanen arctic resort and rented an igloo home. We waited and hoped to see the aurora borealis and we didn’t get disappointed because it appeared.

“Under this beautiful view, I swear that I’ll cherish and love you forever, love. I promise you that” Zander said as he held my hand. My heart celebrated by beating erratically. I caressed his cheek.

“Me too, love. I’ll love you ’till the day I die” I promised and kissed him with all the love I have for him.

Days passed by like a blink of an eye. Two more days and we would go back home in the USA. We were busy eating at a restaurant when I suddenly received a call.

I had a second thought if I would answer it or not because it was an unknown number. But then I decided to answer it.

“Hello?”

“Jewel, it’s me, Daniel. Your father is in a critical condition right now. You need to come here right now. We’re at the Peterson memorial hospital in Los Angeles. You––” I didn’t hear the rest of it because I suddenly felt numbed all over that all I could feel was my heart beating painfully. Even though I hated him because of what he did to me and Zander, he was still my father and nothing could change that.

I need to go see him before it’s too late…

A calm before before the storm…

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 25

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. If you’re one of my followers and have read my message, then you know what happened to me that’s why i couldn’t update for a while.

Anyway, i might make the bed scenes of my stories private by the first week of September in order to avoid being reported again. This story was reported together with A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE so in order to prevent this from happening again, i’ll just private them. Hope you understand :)

Add me on FB: TwentyTwo MonAmour

JEWEL’s POV

We flew back to the USA earlier than our scheduled date because I was so worried of my father. I couldn’t enjoy why he was there at the hospital and alone.

“Are you okay, love?” Zander asked me as he held my hand and squeezed it gently. We’re on the plane now, going back home. Camila was sleeping beside me.

“I’m okay. I am just so worried. Maybe, this happened because he overworked himself and because of the stress. Maybe this didn’t happen if I tried to help him”

“What are you talking about? Did you regret turning down your father when he asked you to help him by marrying Daniel?” There was a hint of anger in his voice. I looked at him and gently cupped his cheek.

“Of course not, love. I was just thinking that if I helped him by giving him my mother’s money, then maybe––”

“Shhh…This is not your fault. You just did what you think was right that time. Don’t worry, I know everything’s going to be alright” He said, interrupting whatever I was planning to say. I nodded my head and rested my head on his shoulder.

He’s right. Thinking too much wouldn’t help me or anyone right now. The right thing to do was to calm down and pray that everything’s going to be alright.

Upon landing, we directly went to the hospital where my father was being treated to. I wanted to see him as soon as possible. I told Zander to let me go alone and just accompany Camila and Rita home but he refused. Instead, he insisted for us to go together.

Camila was excited too because she would finally see her grandfather. I felt bad because I knew she’s tired from the flight but she Zander refused to let me go alone.

When we arrived at the hospital, I immediately asked at the information desk about the room number of my father and the lady there gave it to us.

When we reach the room, I knocked but nobody was answering or opening the door so I decided to open it myself. I immediately saw my father lying on the hospital bed. He was alone in the room.

I was expecting for Daniel to be there because he was the one who informed me of what happened to my father but he was nowhere to be found.

“Dad…” I couldn’t help but to feel sad and hurt when I saw how he looked right now. He became thinner and he looked like he aged for a couple of years. He looked nothing like the father I used to know.

He looked helpless. I held his hand gently, not intending to wake him up. I couldn’t help but to cry because of his state. It was my first time seeing him like this and I didn’t expect it to be this painful. Even though there was a point in my life where I wanted to cut all my ties with him, I still couldn’t deny the fact that he’s my father and nothing could change that.

I felt his hand moved before he opened his eyes. He looked confused for a second when he saw me.

“Jewel…What are you….doing here?” I was surprised when I heard my father’s faint voice. He sounded like he was having a hard time speaking.

“Dad! Are you alright? I came here as soon as I’ve heard what happened to you” I said and hugged him. No matter how much I hated him because of what he did to me and my family, I couldn’t erase the fact that we’re related by blood. His blood was running through my veins because he was my father. Blood is really thicker than water.

Even though I resented him, I still love him.

“Jewel…you didn’t…have…to come here….You must…go now” I wiped my tears and then shook my head.

“What are you talking about, dad? Don’t you want to see me—us here?” He smiled and then slowly raised his hand to touch my cheek.

“I am…glad that you’re…here but you….need to go now” he said with difficulty. I knew him enough to notice that something was wrong. Judging by his eyes, he looked scared, scared of something and I wanted to know why.

I was about to respond when somebody knocked at the door before it opened. A guy in white uniform entered. The doctor.

“Hi. We have a full house here, huh? Are you maybe his relatives?” The doctor said.

“Yes. I am his daughter. Can you please tell me what happened to my father? Is he okay?” I asked worriedly.

“Can we talk about this outside the room?” The doctor asked me. I then gave a glance to Zander, who was quietly listening to us. He nodded his head like he was telling to me go. I looked at Camila who was quietly sitting next to Rita at the sofa. She was looking at my father with her knitted eye brows. My father was staring at her too.

I opened the door and went outside with the doctor following me behind.

“Is my father okay, doctor?” I asked the moment we closed the door.

“Fortunately, he was sent here immediately because it not, he would have been dead by now. Your father had a heart attack and if this thing happened again, there’s a possibility that he wouldn’t survive it. So make sure to not give him any reason to get stressed out and something to worry about because it will be really bad for his health” I bit my lower lip and nodded my head.

“I also want to confirm if the guy and the woman who brought your father here were your relatives?” I scowled of what he said.

“There was a woman?”

“Yes. I mean, normally, it’s not my business but I just noticed that something’s off with them. I don’t know. I’m just concern that’s why I am asking you if you’re related to them” The doctor asked. I could tell that he was telling the truth and was just concern about his patient.

“N-No. The guy is the son of our family friend but I didn’t know that there was a woman with him too and I am sure that she’s not my relative either” The doctor nodded.

“I understand. Please, if you notice something odd, report it to the security personnel as soon as possible” My heart started beating rapidly. I suddenly felt uneasy and anxious.

“If you don’t mind, doctor, what did you notice about the two of them?” He heaved a sigh and fix his glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looked tensed.

“The last time I was here, I kinda arrived at a wrong time. The woman was shouting at your father while the man was quietly watching them. I know it’s not my business but I asked your father if they were threatening him but he denied. But I know there was something off. Your father looked terrified” Hearing those things made me worry about my father. What’s happening? Am I missing something? Who’s that woman? Was that Daniel?

“Oh gosh. Thank you for being kind enough to let me know about this, doctor” I gratefully said and he nodded his head.

After our talk outside the room, we went back inside and the doctor, who introduced himself as Doctor Henry Mendoza, checked up on my father. He must of the same age of my father. After he finished checking my father’s improvement, he left.

I stared at my father and Camila who were happily talking with each other like they knew each other for a long time. My father was telling funny stories to my daughter which made her laugh.

I couldn’t explain what my feeling was seeing them like that except for the fact that I was surprised and speechless.

My father actually could act like this and I didn’t even see that side of him even once. This was the first time. Even though it was obvious that he was having a hard time talking and keeping up with Camila’s energy, he answered every questions of Camila with a smiling face.

I tried to stop Camila from tiring him out but he told me that it was okay.

Camila on the other hand looked like she was having a good time with her grandfather. At last, her wish of getting to know her grandfather came true.

I looked at Zander who was just quietly sitting next to me while watching Camila and my father. He has an unreadable expression on his face.

“Are you okay, love? What’s on your mind?” I couldn’t help but ask. He smiled at me and intertwined our fingers together.

“Nothing, love. I am just happy seeing Camila laugh like that”

“Me too” I whispered to him.

When the visiting hours ended, we decided to go.

“Can…I talk to you….and Zander alone before…you go?” Zander looked at me. He looked surprised.

“Sweetheart, wait for me and mommy outside with Nanny Rita, okay?” Zander told Camila.

“Okay, daddy. Bye grandpa. See you again soon” Camila said and kissed my father on the cheek before she and Rita went outside.

When we’re left alone inside the room, I was so shocked of what my father told us.

“I…want…to ask for your forgiveness…of what I did to both of you…in the past. I know, I don’t…deserve…your forgiveness…but I am still hoping” I looked at Zander and he looked emotionless.

I thought he wouldn’t respond to what my father said but when I was about to open my mouth to answer, he spoke ahead of me.

“I won’t try and sugarcoat what I am feeling right now. Yes, I am still angry of what you did to us. Because of you, my life was nearly ruined that I thought I wouldn’t get up and continue living again. I got mad at Jewel, even resented her because I thought she left us. I raised my daughter alone and I evreytime she asked for her mother, I felt like my heart was stabbing painfully because of the thought that she left us. But when Jewel came back and we clarified the misunderstanding, I go so furious at you. But hearing you say that now, made me realized that the man I thought who had no heart at all and never would bow to anyone could change after all.

“I admit that my anger for you was so deep that I thought I wouldn’t have the will to forgive you but then I realized something. No matter what you did in the past, you’re still Jewel, my wife’s father. I want to start our new life with positivity. We are happy now and there is no place for resentment anymore. So I give you my forgiveness” My mouth parted while looking at Zander while he was saying those words. I couldn’t help being teary eyed because of what he said.

I thought he would have a hard time forgiving him but he forgave my father just like that.

“Y-You’re already…married?”

“Yes” Zander answered. My father nodded his head slowly before he smiled.

“I’m…glad. Anyway, I wanted…to talk to you to warn…you both. Don’t ever…come back…here again. Just forget…about me”

“What are you talking about, dad?” I asked him worriedly. Looking into his eyes, I knew he was hiding something from me.

“Mr. Montealegre, make sure…to protect my daughter and…granddaughter. Make sure that they won’t…ever come back here…to see me again” I looked at Zander and he too looked stunned too.

“I understand. I’ll make sure to protect them with my life…Sir” Zander answered. My father nodded his head before he smiled forcefully.

It’s been two days since we went to the hospital and I still couldn’t help but to get worried about my father. I knew he was afraid of something and I wanted to know what it was. I’ve talked to Zander about going there again to visit him but he didn’t allow me. He just told me not to worry because he would make sure to fix things up. I trust him so I stopped pestering him about it.

After teaching my daughter for the day, I let her eat the snack I prepared for her as a reward. I then went to the washroom and decided to take a bath while Camila was busy eating her treat.

When I finished showering, I dressed up and blow dried my hair. I went down to check if Camila already finished her snack.

While I was descending the stairs, I heard the doorbell rang. I saw Rita went towards the door and opened it. I then heard a familiar voice and she was asking for me.

I walked towards the door to see her and I was right. It’s her.

“Lovely? What happened?” I asked her. She looked like she was in a panic and has a bad news for me.

“Thank God you’re here, Jewel! H-Helena—Someone kidnapped her!”

“What?! How?! Who kidnapped her?! Did you already report this to the police?!”

“We were at Helena’s house when a group of men barged in and took her. I begged them to let go of her but they just warned me not to get involve. They warned me not to report this to the police if we want Helena safe. They gave me this and instructed me to come here and give it to you” I gingerly took the letter she was handing me and opened it with my trembling hands.

Tears fell from my eyes when I read what’s written on it.

If you want to see your dear friend alive, come to the address written below and don’t ever tell this to anyone including the police or else the life of your precious friend and your father will end abruptly. You only have 1 hour to come here upon receiving this letter. If you’re not still here after an hour, you know what will happen to them.

“What are we going to do Jewel? Oh God! They will kill Helena if we don’t do anything now!” Lovely was panicking now. I wiped my tears and gave her the letter. I must do something in order to save their lives. It was obvious that they’re after me and I’ll give them what they wanted if doing that would save them.

“Listen carefully, Lovely. Call Zander and tell him everything. Give this letter to him”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll go there” I answered determinedly.

“What? Are you for real?”

“Yes. They want me so I have to go there. I don’t want anyone to get killed because of me” She didn’t answer as her tears kept on falling from her eyes.

“But—”

“Don’t worry, Lovely. Just follow what I told you to do and everything will be alright. I trust you” I said and hugged her. I was about to go out when I remembered Camila, who was at the veranda.

“Rita, tell Camila that I’ll be back as soon as possible” She nodded her head worriedly.

“Don’t worry, Jewel. I’ll seek help for you and Helena” I heard Lovely said with an assuring voice before I turned my back and went out.

Who do you think is the sender of that letter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 26

“What does your boss want from me?! Why is he doing this to me?!” -

Jewel

JEWEL’s POV

I looked back at the house when I heard my daughter called for me from the veranda. Looks like she saw me heading out of the house.

“Where are you going, mommy? I want to come with you” I tried to smile at her but I suddenly felt my eyes watered because I wasn’t sure if I would be able to come back. I wanted to go up there and hug her but I didn’t have enough time.

“It’s okay, baby. Mommy will be back as soon as I can, okay? I love you and daddy so much” I said with an almost broken voice before I turned my back and quickly went to my car and drove passed the gate.

While I was on my way to the address that was indicated on the letter, the fear that I was feeling for my friend Helena and my dad was getting stronger. I couldn’t understand what this person wanted from me but one thing was for sure, I would never let anyone get hurt or killed because of me.

I was gritting my teeth the whole time while thinking what to do in order to get out of this mess without someone getting hurt. Who’s behind all this and what does he want from me? Why me?

I tried remembering if I have done something terrible to someone before but no matter how deep I dig in my head, I couldn’t remember.

My thoughts were interrupted by a ringing sound. My eyebrows creased. It was coming from the backseat of the car.

I maneuvered the car to the side of the road and pressed the hazard light. Then I quickly picked the phone that was on the backseat and answered it.

“Hello”

“Love?” I bit my bottom lip as I heard his voice. I suddenly wanted to see him right away.

“I thought I lost my phone and I’ve been trying to call it but it was unattended. Where did you find it?” He continued.

“I saw it at the backseat of the car” I answered, trying to sound fine.

“The car? I was trying to call your phone a while ago but it was out of coverage area”

“I left it at the house because it was still charging” Yes. It was still charging but the truth was, I forgot to get it because I was panicking and scared of what I’ve read on that letter that I couldn’t even think straight. I went out and decided to go alone without someone with me and that was stupid.

“Where are you going? Are you with Camila?” I became hesitant of what to answer him. Am I going to tell the truth? But what if the kidnapper would discover that I told him everything and they would harm my father and Helena?

But then, I chose to be honest with him. He was my husband and he has every right to know about it. I was about to open my mouth and tell him everything when I noticed a car stopped in front of my car and three men came into view. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt cold shivers ran throughout my whole body.

I quickly hid the phone in my pocket without ending the call when I noticed them heading towards me. They looked suspicious and I knew from just one glance that they won’t do any good thing.

I wanted to drive my car out of that place as soon as I could but I noticed that they were armed with guns.

One guy went towards me and knocked on the car’s window while the two remained near their car. My body began shaking with fear when he pointed the gun towards me and motioned me to open the door.

I slowly lifted my shaking hand and opened the door.

“Get out!” The man yelled at me and I couldn’t do anything than to obliged, hoping that Zander was still on the other line and could hear everything.

“W-Who are you? What d-do you w-want from me?” I tried to toughen myself up and asked them that. The guy smirked to the two other guys before he looked at me with a looked that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.

“Our boss instructed us to see if you’re really going to follow his instructions and I guess, you didn’t tip anything to the police. He just wants to make sure that you will come to him alone and won’t change your mind. Now, I want you to behave nicely and come with us”

I didn’t know what to do or say. Now that they’re here in front of me, I felt like I became helpless and scared all of a sudden. The bravery that I felt a while ago disappeared. I almost groaned in frustration. My mind was blank and the fear was slowly eating the remaining strength left in me.

I just let them dragged me to their car while hoping that someone will pass by and see me but that never happened. Everything happened so fast.

They deposited me inside before they put a blindfold on me. I tried to fight but they were stronger than me. They handcuffed my hands too. I kept on shouting for help but no one arrived.

I felt the car stared moving away from that place. I couldn’t fight my tears anymore and cried.

“Don’t worry, miss. Just follow what our boss tells you and nobody will get hurt for sure” I shook my head as my hands formed into tight fists. I felt outraged. Who are these people to treat me like this? I don’t even know them!

“What does your boss want from me?! Why is he doing this to me?!” They laughed like they were so amused of my question.

“Why don’t you ask him yourself? Anyway, we’re almost there. If I were you, I will ready myself because our boss will surely––”

“What? What is he planning to do with me?” I asked angrily. Even though I felt scared, the anger was there too. They laughed again.

“Of course, you already know it” The fear doubled. Oh, God! Please, don’t let these people succeed of what they’re planning to do with us.

15 minutes or so later and the car finally came to a halt.

They dragged me to somewhere again while I was still trying to fight them but to no avail. I tried kicking them but my efforts were just wasted.

“Sit here and don’t ever move or else—” One them ordered me and made me sit on something that felt like a bed.

“Leave us alone” A very familiar voice echoed in the place where they brought me into. I knew who that voice belong to because I’ve been with him for how many years and I treated him as a friend before our friendship was ruined that caused me to ran away from that place.

The sound of footsteps leaving us and the closing of the door echoed again. My throat felt so dry and my heartbeat became so fast, I couldn’t even breathe properly. I felt like my heart was already in my throat.

“Please tell me that you’re not what I think you are” I said with a trembling voice. I heard him laugh.

“What if I am?” I gulped inaudibly and suddenly out of words to say. I wanted to shout at him and even hit him but I couldn’t. Fear was running in my whole system.

“Please, just let me go. As far as I know, I’ve never done anything bad to other people for you to do this to me”

“You didn’t do anything bad? Did you suddenly have an amnesia, Jewel? What about what you did to me?” He asked with a voice full of anger. Gone was the playful voice he had a while ago. I knew what he was referring to but I felt like I need to see his face first in order for reality to sink in my head.

I couldn’t accept the fact that he was the one behind this.

“C-Can you remove my blindfold. I wouldn’t understand what you’re talking about if I can’t even confirm who you are”

“Hmmm…Sure. Why not? But in one condition. Put your hands together behind you” I hesitated but I did as I was told. Maybe because of the fear that he would hurt me that I just complied without question.

I felt him came closer to me and touched my wrists.

“What are you doing?!” I almost shouted in panic.

“You’re wrists are already reddish. You should’ve fought my men because you wouldn’t escape no matter what anyway.

“Damn you! I’ll get out of here for sure and you’ll go to jail” I retorted bravely.

He chuckled before I felt him slowly removing the blindfold from me. I blinked for a couple of times, trying to adjust to the brightness of the surroundings but I didn’t even have the hard time doing so because I realized that we were in a small room where a single lamp which was lighting the whole area.

I looked at my right side and then to my left but I couldn’t find him.

“Looking for me?” I gasped and my eyes widened when I heard his voice near my ear.

“Why?” It was all I could say when he finally went in front of me and that confirmed my suspicion all along. I wanted to cry because I’ve never thought that he could do this to me. I knew he has a bad side in him but who doesn’t negative side in them?

But to the extent of kidnapping me? I couldn’t believe he had the guts to do so. The rumors were right. Daniel really is a dangerous man.

He smirked but I could see the bitterness in his eyes.

“You’re really asking me that, Jewel? Did you even know what level of embarrassment I received when you ran away from our wedding?” He asked through gritted teeth. He placed a chair in front of me and sat there while looking at me intently.

“You did that to yourself, Daniel! I already turned down that wedding but you still announced it to the public. I ran away because nobody listened to me. You treated me like a business venture. I am not my father’s asset and you know that! I have a mind of my own and I can make decisions of what’s best for me! Even you, you’re my friend but you never listened to me! I already told you that I won’t marry you just because of the sake of business!” I was breathless because of rage while saying all that to him. I saw his jaw clenched and his eyes turned darker.

“It’s not just about business, Jewel! Your father gave me and my father his word and you must follow it!”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Your father owed us a large sum of money. His business was on the brink of bankruptcy but we assisted him financially. He must pay that amount within three years but I realized that I wanted something other than money and that’s you! I asked him to let me marry you in exchange of the money he owed us and he agreed. Now, I want to get what’s rightfully mine! You are mine, Jewel. I’ve been waiting for so long to have you but you’re so stubborn. I didn’t want to resort on kidnapping you but I couldn’t think of anything other than this anymore” I shook my head vigorously.

“You’re wrong, Daniel! I am not yours and you know it! Whatever deal you had with my father has nothing to do with me!” He clicked his tongue for a couple of times before he stood up and went closer to me again. He put a finger under my chin and made me meet his eyes.

“You’re wrong, Jewel, because you belong to me. Keep that in mind! Anyway, I don’t want you to get bored in here so I invited your friend and your father to join you” He said. My eyes widened upon hearing what he said. I suddenly remembered that I was not the only one that he kidnapped!

He dialed on his phone and instructed someone to bring them in the room. After how many minutes, I heard the door opened and I wanted to cry when I saw Helena and my father. I began wiggling out of the handcuffs around my wrists but I couldn’t get out of it. I couldn’t help but to cry helplessly when I noticed the bruises on their bodies. They looked weak from all the beatings they received.

The men who were with them pushed them on the floor before they laughed like it was a funny sight.

“Dad, Helena! You’re all heartless! Damn you all!” I shouted furiously while still trying my best to get out of the handcuff. My wrists were already more sore and reddish but I didn’t care.

“I want you to ready yourself, Jewel, because we’re going to be wed tomorrow here. Finally, the happy ending that I’ve beendreaming of for the two of us will come true” Daniel said while smirking evilly.

More revelation on the next chapters….

COMMENT

VOTE

FB acct: TwentyTwo MonAmour

chapter 27

“I’m s-sorry, Jewel. I-I t-thought that Daniel was a g-good man and I w-wanted just the b-best for you but I-I was w-wrong. He’s a d-devil incarnate. Please, f-forgive me for d-dragging you into t-this mess” -

Mr. Morrison

JEWEL’s POV

“I want you to ready yourself, Jewel, because we’re going to be wed tomorrow here. After the ceremony, you’ll be coming back with me in Switzerland. Finally, the happy ending that I’ve been dreaming of for the two of us will finally come true” Daniel said while smirking evilly.

“F*ck you! I will never marry you!” I spat at him but he just laughed amusedly.

“Say whatever you want to say but you will be my wife tomorrow onwards. If not—” He stopped and gave a glance at Helena and my father who were still on the floor because they’re too weak to get up or even sit down.

“I will kill them” He threatened. I felt like all the hairs at the back of my neck stood up because of fear and at the same time, I wanted to scratch his face so much in order to rob off that confident smirk he had on his face, like he already won the battle.

“Please, don’t do this to us, Daniel. I’m begging you” My voice softened, trying my best to convince him.

“Then just follow what I want and I assure you that nobody will die. Simple as that” He said emotionlessly before he turned his back on us and left the room together with his men.

Relief flooded throughout my body as soon as they went out of the room.

The three of us were the only ones left inside.

“Helena, dad, are you both okay?” I asked them worriedly. I wanted attend to them but I couldn’t.

Helena started moving until she finally managed to sit down. She had several bruises on her face and arms. I breathed in relief when dad managed to sit down too but they both looked unwell. They were just using the last ounce of their strength left.

“I’m o-okay, Jewel. Don’t w-worry about me” Helena answered and smiled faintly. My heart sunk because of that. An innocent person got involved because of me. She didn’t even do anything to Daniel but he involved her. My hands formed into tight fists because of rage. I wanted to cry again but the anger I was feeling was so strong that I wanted to shout out of frustration. If I could only do something to hurt him too, I would do it in a heartbeat because he deserve it!

“I’m s-sorry, Jewel. T-This is all my f–fault” My father said apologetically. He looked like he was about to burst into tears any second. I wanted to get mad at him but I couldn’t. Getting mad at him won’t help us in our current situation. I need to think properly and wisely in order for us to escape from this hellish place.

I remembered Zander’s phone. I couldn’t remember where I dropped it. Maybe it was when I fought Daniel’s men while they were dragging me inside this place a while ago. If I had that phone, I could use it to alert the police or Zander but there’s no use of thinking about what ifs now.

“Is it true, dad? Did you really promised to Daniel that I would be your payment of the money you owed them?” I found myself asking and I couldn’t help but to get hurt. What did I even do to deserve this?

“Why do you always do this to me, dad? You always ignore my words. You want me to be someone who’s like a puppet and follow everything you say” He looked down in shame.

“I-I’m sorry, J-Jewel. I’m sorry t-that you have a s-selfish father like m-me. S-Sorry that I am w-weak and l-let other people do these t-things to us” my throat hurt because of trying my best to stop my tears. The surge of strong emotions was almost overwhelming me, making me feel helpless and weak.

Then I suddenly remembered what he said when we visited him at the hospital. He warned us to stay away and never come back.

“Has Daniel been threatening you, dad?” He smiled bitterly before he nodded his head. My heart pained because I didn’t act sooner. I already noticed that something was wrong back then but I couldn’t do a thing to prevent this from happening.

“D-Don’t w-worry, Jewel. E-Everything’s going t-to be alright” he said like he was sure of it.

“How can you be so sure, dad?”

“J-Just trust me on this. I k-know I did a lot of m-mistakes in the past but this t-time, I will m-make it up to y-you” he winced upon finishing his sentence. He looked like he was in pain because of the bruises on his body. He should be at the hospital right now and recovering but Daniel took him out of there without caring that his condition might get worst. But the worst things was, they hurt them.

Intense anger rose in my chest. I couldn’t believe that someone could be this cruel and heartless. To think Daniel’s family was close to ours.

“Stop talking, dad. Preserve your strength so that if we have the chance, we would escape as fast as we could. I will do anything to get us out of here” He shook his head.

“I-I still have s-something to tell you”

“About what, dad? Can’t we just talk about it when we get here?” I said because I couldn’t bear looking at him like that but he shook his head again in disagreement. He looked determined to talk.

UNKNOWN’s POV

I laughed triumphantly because at last, I finally managed to convince that dumb guy to agree to my plans. I thought he was a smart guy but he’s just a stupid love-struck man desperately trying to get the woman who doesn’t love him one bit.

At least, Jewel and her father are already out of the picture and I don’t even need to do anything to get rid of them myself because somebody did the job for me.

Daniel would be the one to get in jail if he was caught and I wouldn’t even have to worry because I didn’t help him in his plans. I played my cards safely and now, there was only one thing left to do. Getting the people who are rightfully mine.

Daniel will surely kill Jewel’s father then he would surely get Jewel out of the USA and get her back to Switzerland so I must be at Zander’s side because he will surely need me one of these days. He will surely need someone to lean on because he will lose Jewel for good.

Ahh…It felt so good to finally gain all the fruits of my labor. At last, one more step and I will be declared as the winner of this game.

ZANDER’s POV

Everything’s ready and we we’re just waiting for the right time. But even though we’re prepared, I couldn’t help but to get scared and worried of the welfare of my wife.

When I called her and heard everything that was happening at the background, I almost died because of fear. I knew for an instant that she was in danger and if I had wings, I would’ve flew right to her location but I was just an ordinary man without magical powers and special abilities.

But even though I didn’t have those kinds of gift, I knew I could do something in order to save her.

Without Jewel knowing, I already started investigating even before our wedding. I knew something was off in her father’s behavior so I did everything in my power to help. I knew he was an intelligent and wise guy and he could manage to save his company from bankruptcy but he wasn’t doing anything. He could use his connection in order to seek help but he didn’t do it which made me confused.

But when my PI investigated further, he learned everything and I was right. Someone is holding his neck and he couldn’t do anything to get out of it because they had his weakness.

Even though I was so mad of Jewel’s father, who am I not to forgive him when Jewel already did? Besides, there’s no place for any resentment for us now because we managed to be together again after all these years.

We should be happy now and doesn’t need to get scared of anything but there are forces who wants us to be separated again and thankfully I acted early. Now, I knew what they’re after and who the enemy are.

Thankfully, someone helped us and told everything he knew to us and I was very thankful to him for cooperating with us. Even though he did a lot of mistakes in the past, he managed to make it up by choosing what’s right by helping us and giving all the information he knew. Wait for me, love. I’m on my way…I’ll get you out of there no matter what happens…

“Are you sure you’re coming with us?” I lifted my head up when I heard Stephen’s voice.

“I already told you. I am coming no matter what” I answered determinedly.

“I know you already said that. But somehow, I am not comfortable with the idea of you leaving Camila with just the bodyguards” My eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean by that? I thought you sent your best men to guard her?”

“I know that they’re good in their job but I have this unsettling feeling. And I don’t like it because whenever I feel like this, I knew I am missing something. So I suggest for us to go back and get Camila out of there first. I know someone who can protect her. I just want to make sure that nobody will destroy our plan” I nodded my head in understanding.

Even I, wasn’t comfortable leaving my daughter and Stephen was right. I need to protect her and at the same time, make sure to get Jewel from that b*stard!

We made a U-turn to go back to the house.

JEWEL’s POV

When the morning came, two men came in the room to get me.

“W-Where are you t-taking my daughter?” My father asked angrily. Even though he was still weak, he tried to get up and tried to get me away from them.

“Our boss wants her to get ready for their wedding ceremony” I shivered coldly in fear upon hearing what the man said. I shook my head vigorously. I wanted to run away but I couldn’t, considering that Daniel has his men watching us. Even though I felt like dying, I didn’t let myself cry and lose hope.

I decided to be brave even though I was almost out of time. I couldn’t let myself cry and be weak because I knew Camila and Zander were waiting for me to go back to them. So I must do everything in my power to escape.

“I’ll come with you but I want them to come with me too” I said sternly, referring to Helena and my father. The two men looked into each other before they called Daniel on the phone. I didn’t want to leave them behind because Daniel might hurt them if they stayed there. Fortunately, Daniel agreed to my condition so they let them come with me. While we were on our way to the place where they wanted us to go to, I kept on glancing to my surroundings.

I realized that we were in a Japanese style old house. The house was quite large and anyone could get lost. I tried to be keen in order to see where the exit was but I couldn’t see where it was.

When we reached a certain door, they let us in and saw two people inside the room. From the way they looked at us, they looked terrified but they couldn’t do anything because we were surrounded by armed men.

“This is the bride. You know what to do!” the man said to the two girls and they nodded their heads nervously. I looked at the things in front of me and I noticed a lot of makeup kits; I also saw a couple of wedding dresses and sandals near one of the girls who was just quiet while looking at me.

Then an idea popped in my head.

“Maybe I need to take a bath first” I said to the men who escorted us here.

“You” The other man pointed to the woman who was near the wedding dresses.

“Accompany her to the bathroom and don’t ever do anything funny or else, you’ll be sorry!” The woman immediately obliged and guided me to the bathroom. I thought there was a bathroom inside that room but I was wrong. We went out of the room and one of the men followed us behind.

We passed through three doors before we managed to arrive in the bathroom.

“I can manage to go alone” I said to the woman but she insisted on going in with me. She looked scared so I just agreed to be with her.

“You look scared. Did they kidnap you too?” I asked her when we were inside the bathroom. She bit her lower lip and nodded her head. She looked like she was about to cry.

“They forced me to go with them when I got out of my shop. They promised to let me go but I must do everything they want first” Her voice was trembling and I couldn’t help but to feel bad for her and at the same time, the anger I felt for Daniel doubled. He even forced other people into this! As*shole!

I’ll try my best to finish this story before starting another story so i hope you continue supporting this story by leaving

COMMENT

and

VOTE

. Please don’t forget to

it too! Don’t forget to

me:)

chapter 28

A/N: Hi guys! i posted the synopsis of my new story called OWNING THE WILD HEIRESS . Check it out if you haven’t already :)

JEWEL’s POV

I looked around me and I saw a small window just above the shower. It was closed but I think I could easily open it. All I needed to do was to reach for it. But there was a problem. It was too high for us but it wasn’t that high to be impossible to reach it. Then, an idea popped up in my head.

“What’s your name?” I asked her.

“My name’s Abby” She answered reluctantly as she followed my gaze. She looked at the window with a confused look on her face.

“My name’s Jewel. Anyway, I really need to escape here as soon as possible. Please, let’s work together” Her eyebrows creased.

“Why do you need to escape? Aren’t you that man’s girlfriend?” I shook my head vigorously.

“No! That man blackmailed me in order to lure me into this place. H-He wants to marry me” Her eyes widened.

“Oh my God! Then you need to get out of here as soon as possible” She said with a loud voice but then stopped immediately when she realized that one of Daniel’s men was just outside the door, waiting for us.

“You’re right. The only way to get out of here is that window but we can’t reach it” She remained silent for a couple of seconds, like she was thinking for a solution.

“Maybe you can step on my shoulders and I’ll do my best to stand straight for you to reach it” My mouth fell open of her suggestion.

“But what about you? They’re going to—”

“Don’t worry about me. After I help you go out, I’ll pretend that I’ll be getting something at the room where we left your things and when I come back, I’ll pretend to search for you and tell them that you’re missing. Please, make sure not to get caught so that you can get us some help” She said with trembling voice. I held her hands and stared at her.

“Are you sure about this?” She nodded her head in response.

“Don’t worry, I’ll do anything not to get caught. I’ll get help as soon as I can so please, tell my friend and my dad not to worry about me” I said with assurance. She nodded her head again as she bit her lower lip.

She seemed to be nervous.

She opened the shower before we carry out our plan.

At first, we had the difficulty doing it and our second try was failed too. Abby was a girl just like me so she really had the difficulty lifting me on her shoulders.

We were on our third try when the man outside, knocked.

“Make it fast. Your groom is waiting for you” We heard him said.

“Wait! 5 minutes more” I shouted for him to hear it.

Then we finally succeeded. Abby gave her all into lifting me and we only had a couple of seconds before her body gave out. I finally managed to open the window.

“Please, be careful” Abby said.

“You too” I said and tried my best to get through the small window without falling. Thankfully, I didn’t have the hard time jumping out of that window without anyone noticing me. It wasn’t that high so I easily made it through. I discreetly checked my surroundings and I realized that I was at the backyard.

I carefully began crawling through the bushes until I reach the right side of the house. Then I saw a beautiful garden with a lot of different flowers and plants. It was like a mini park because there were even three benches around the area. There was a small pond too.

I was about to walk through the garden when I heard voices coming closer. I quickly hid behind the big statue of an angel and tried my best not to make a sound.

I was so scared to be caught right away so I even made sure not to breathe loudly.

Their steps became louder and so their voices as they came closer to the garden. I carefully peeped on them and my eye widened when I saw Daniel with a woman. They stopped walking and talked there. They were facing the other side while continuing their conversation so I couldn’t see the woman’s face properly.

The woman was wearing a bull cap, black jacket and jeans. I wanted to see her face but I couldn’t risk of going closer to them because I didn’t want them to see me.

“Are you sure she won’t escape you this time?” The woman asked Daniel and for some reason, her voice was very familiar. I knew her voice from somewhere.

“Of course. I already took the risk of doing this drastic measure in order to get her and I won’t fail this time for sure” Daniel answered which made the woman chuckle sarcastically. Daniel suddenly faced my direction and I was glad I quickly hid before he caught me. His attention was into something that was why he I didn’t notice me.

I gritted my teeth of his answer. He would really do anything in order to get what he wanted but I would do anything too in order to escape from him. Even though this marriage would practically waste of his time because I’m already married, I would still do everything to run away from that ceremony.

He looked like he’s ready for the wedding because he’s already wearing a white wedding suit.

“Besides, the lives of her father and her dear friend are in my hands that’s why I know she won’t dare go against me now” Daniel continued his sentence confidently. My fists tightened. I wanted to approach them and punch their faces; whoever this woman Daniel was talking to, looked like she knew everything. She sounded like she’s enjoying what’s happening.

This made me wanted to escape more from them. Whatever this woman and Daniel were trying to achieve, I’ll make sure that they’re not going to succeed. All I need to do is to get out of here safely and get some help.

“Really? Well, I won’t interfere with your plans as long as you won’t interfere with mine” The woman said. Daniel chuckled before he sat on the bench in front of them and stared at the pond across them. The woman was still facing the other side.

“You have an agenda and I have mine. Soon, we will finally get what we wanted for a long time, so why would I interfere with your plans? Just remember to be careful because I hate failure”

“Say that to yourself. Anyway, nice outfit. You’re really ready for your wedding, huh?” Daniel smirked.

“Of course. I waited this for so long. I’ll make sure not to let her go this time. I already waited for so long for this to happen”

“I don’t understand why you want that woman though” Daniel suddenly stood up and he looked angry.

“Don’t you dare say that about her or else––” Daniel’s sentence was interrupted by one of his men ,who approached them.

“Sir, Ms. Morrison is missing” The man informed him.

“What?! I told you to keep an eye of her all the time, stupid!” He spat before he threw a punch to the man’s cheek. I quickly hid properly on my spot and the fear of them discovering that I was missing escalated. I haven’t reached the gate yet but I was already discovered. Now, I needed to do my best to hide and not to get caught or else everything would just go to waste.

I saw them ran towards the front side of the house and I breathed out in relief. I started to look for a better hiding place but I couldn’t see any. Then, the fences caught my attention. The height was approximately around 2 meters and I thought I needed something to help me reach the top in order for me to get into the other side successfully.

This was my last resort because the gate was surely full of guards and it won’t be long before they would search around the whole property.

I was so busy thinking of what else to do next that I didn’t notice someone’s presence behind me.

“So, you’re here” A woman’s voice said. My heart beat became hard and fast as I slowly turned my head to see her face. I didn’t know why but I already knew who she was in my heart before I even saw her face.

Hearing her voice this close confirmed my suspicion a while ago. Even though I didn’t see her face a when she was talking with Daniel at the garden, I already had a clue of her real identity.

I gasped when finally saw her face. She didn’t even faze. Actually, she was looking at me with a cocky expression. She was smirking at me and I could see the hatred in her eyes, which I didn’t understand why. I didn’t do anything to her as far as I remember.

“W-Why?” Was all I could mutter. She guffawed like she heard the funniest thing she had ever heard before she became serious. Her stare made me really uncomfortable. She looked like she wanted to murder me right there and then and it sent me cold shivers down my spine.

I looked at her right hand and she was holding a pistol. I gulped nervously and I could feel beads of cold sweat around my face.

“You know what, Jewel, you’re really stupid” I gritted my teeth.

“Tell me what you are doing here” She clicked her tongue for how many times.

“What else do you think am I doing here? You’re smart, right? You can figure that out yourself”

“You’re an accomplice of Daniel, is that it?! Why?! I didn’t do anything to you for you to deceive me like this!” I spat at her angrily but prevented myself to shout at her so that we won’t attract Daniel and his men’s attention.

You didn’t do anything to me? Really? As far as I know, you’re the one who made my life miserable! From then until now, you’re always the cause of my misery!“ She hissed full of hatred. I looked at her confusedly. I was really loss of words of what she was telling me.

“I-I don’t u-understand you” I managed to say. I saw the pain in her eyes before it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“Of course, you don’t understand because you’re oblivious of all the things that you did to me! You’re always ignorant about the things that going on around you. Or are you really not aware?” I shook my head, unable to comprehend her.

“Then tell me!” Her expression changed. She became emotionless while remained staring at me.

“Fine. You want to know? Then I’ll tell you everything. In exchange of your life” She pointed the gun towards me and my body trembled with fear. I was about to speak when she began talking again.

“Once upon a time, there was a girl who has nothing but her mother with her. She didn’t care about the wealth and luxury as long as she has her mother. But one day, her mother fell ill and she needed a big amount of money in order to pay her hospital bills. She didn’t know where to get money because they’re poor. She remembered her rich father and tried to contact him for help.

“She knew her father from the beginning but she didn’t dare go to him because apparently, he didn’t know about her existent. It didn’t bother her one bit that her father didn’t know about her but things have changed. Her mother was sick and she need his help. She had no choice and went to him to ask for help. She introduced herself as his daughter but he didn’t accept her. Instead, he sent her away with his bodyguards.

“Because her father didn’t help her, her mother died. She died because she didn’t get the operation she needed. She was so angry at her father but she decided to forget about him instead and treat him as if he wasn’t existing.

“Then one day, she met a man and she fell in love. This man already had a child but she didn’t care. The only problem was, he had a girlfriend. The girl was always watching him from afar, loving him, waiting for the day that she would be given a chance to own him. When the man and his girlfriend finally broke up, she decided not to be a coward and confess her feelings to him. She was ready to do so when a woman from his past came back.

“The girl didn’t know about that woman’s identity and who she was in the man’s life so she became friends with her. Then one day, she discovered that this woman was the daughter of the man she detested the most and at the same time, she was the woman from the past of the man she loves. When she realized all that, she resented her. So much that she wanted to get her out of her life because she was fed up of not getting what she wants. This woman and her father were the ones who gave her great pain. They didn’t accept her so”

I just remained staring at her with my lips parted open in shock. I didn’t know how to react. I wasn’t sure either if I really understood what her story was about.

“D-Don’t tell me—”

“Yes. I am that girl” I shook my head, refusing to believe her.

“No! You’re lying!” I shouted, didn’t care if somebody would hear me. She laughed sarcastically while shaking her head. She was still pointing her gun at me.

“I wish I am but no! I can’t change the fact that we’re related but I can do something in order to get rid of you for good. Choose, I’ll kill you right now or you will marry Daniel and go back with him in Switzerland?” She asked while smirking at me. She looked sad a while ago while telling me about her story but now, she looked totally different and from the way she was acting, I knew she had no problem killing me right there and then.

“If you’re really my sister, then why didn’t you tell me beforehand? If what you’re telling me was true, then you should’ve told me about it. I didn’t do anything to you and you know that. If daddy really pushed you away and didn’t recognize you as his daughter, then you should’ve talked to me. I could’ve helped you” I said while looking at her.

I’ve never noticed it before but she does resembled daddy a little bit and it made my heart sank. Just thinking of all the pain that she’d been through hurt me too. I considered her my friend and I felt that she did the same or was she really good in acting that’s why I didn’t even feel anything weird about her? I don’t know anymore.

I felt totally confused.

Who do you think is that woman?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 29

A/N: Hi guys! I’m sorry for not updating this story for a while. I just got back from Italy so i decided to update. I’m still on a vacation from work so i might update my other stories soon as well. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Enjoy!

JEWEL’s POV

I felt totally confused.

“You didn’t do anything?! You stole the only man I ever loved! He’s mine and I won’t ever let you have him! I don’t give a damn about your father anymore! So what if he doesn’t recognize me as his daughter? It’s not important to me. The only important to me right now is Zander!” She said full of hatred. I looked at her intently and I realized that she wasn’t whom I used to call ‘friend’ anymore. She looked totally different and what bothered me most was the thing she just said.

I’ve never seen her talk to Zander for longer than 5 minutes before and if she did, it was all pleasantries. I’ve never noticed her having a special feelings towards him either.

“How come you’re claiming that he’s yours when you two never had a relationship before?” I asked with a calmer voice, trying not to anger her more. I want to hear every detail from her because she still confuses me.

“Be careful of what’s coming from your mouth or else, I will create a hole on your forehead!” She threatened. I swallowed hard as I tried my very best to control myself from being scared of her. I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds, thinking thoroughly of what to ask her next.

“I know he was about to court me if you didn’t come back in his life. He dumped that Vanessa and I knew for sure that he liked me but you came into the picture and he got distracted! I hate you because you used Camila in order to get his attention again!” I shook my head in disbelief.

“You’re wrong and you know it!” I hissed.

“Silence! You dare try to deny it?! Zander didn’t give a damn about you before. In fact he loathed you. I know he would never accept you into his life again if not because of Camila! You are an outsider and you’re just trying to force yourself to them!” She looked like she lost her mind judging by the words that coming from her mouth.

“Camila isn’t your daughter, you know. She’s my daughter! You don’t have anything to do with them so leave them alone! They’re mine!” I didn’t know what to feel of the things that she’s telling me. I wanted to laugh because I knew very well that she’s telling lies. But then, I felt sorry for her. She looked like she’s lost in her own world of imagination.

Then her words replayed in my head. Then a realization hit me.

“D-Don’t tell me—” My sentence was interrupted by her loud laugh. She looked like she knew what I was about to say.

“You just realized it now? My God, Jewel! You’re such an easy prey. All I did was to act nicely and lie but I managed to get your trust. You didn’t even suspect me one bit? What a good actress I was then” She said proudly while laughing. I wanted to punch her face if not for the gun she has which was still pointing at me.

“How could you involve Camila in your craziness?! How could you kidnap her and pretended to be her mother?! You want to claim them but you don’t love them! You just want to use them—” Her eyes squinted in anger and before I could even utter my whole sentence, she swiftly stepped closer to me and slapped me on the face.

I felt the sting from the impact but I didn’t let her intimidate me. I met her gaze with equal hatred. A while ago, I felt pity for her because of her story about her life but now, I loathed her. Knowing that she was the one who kidnapped my daughter made me want to kill her right now!

She was the one who did all those things from the kidnapping of Camila, one of his men shot Zander, she connived with Daniel in order to threaten my father to the point that he got hospitalized and now, they kidnapped us. She’s desperate!

She’s not the type to feel sorry to because she doesn’t deserve it!

“Don’t ever say that to me! You don’t have the right to question my love for them!”

“Really? You love them? If you really love them then you shouldn’t’ve done this to them! You’re hurting them by hurting me!” She smirked.

“I know what you’re trying to do, Jewel. You’re using them in order to confuse me but that won’t work on me! I am smarter than you. Now, I want you to answer my question a while ago. What is your answer? I’ll kill you now or marry Daniel in order to stay alive?” She asked as her eyes zeroed on me. There’s no doubt that she doesn’t have any problem shooting me in an instant if I chose the first option. But the latter made me cringe.

“Answer me now because my patience is running out!” She shouted. I gulped inaudibly and decided to try another tactic. I need to play my cards wisely.

“I thought you considered me your friend? Then why are you doing this to me? I am willing to forget about all this just help me get away from here. I will make sure that you’ll get papa’s recognition if you help us out of here” I said in a pleading voice. I didn’t want to do this but I had to try.

For a second, I saw her eyes softened but it was gone as soon as it appeared.

“Nice try, Jewel but no! I won’t let you use me. I will never help you because the only thing that I want now is for you to be out of Zander and Camila’s life!” All the hope I had crashed in a blink of an eye. I was about to open my mouth to continue persuading her when I heard footsteps coming closer towards us.

“You’re lucky because even though you didn’t answer my question, looks like you’re going to live. If It’s up for me, I would rather kill you right now” She uttered before she hid her gun. Then after a couple of seconds, Daniel and his men arrived.

“I found her hiding here” She said like she didn’t have her gun pointed at me a while ago. Daniel’s jaw tightened as he stared at me.

“You’re really trying your best to escape from me, huh? Sorry to inform you but the ceremony is about to begin! You won’t get away from me this time” I shook my head in protest as I stepped backwards. He quickly strode his way towards me and grabbed me on my arm.

“Let me go, you creep!” I shouted and tried to wriggle out of his grasp. Juts feeling him touching me made me want to puke!

“Try to fight more and I’ll have your friend and father killed right now!” He yelled menacingly at me and started dragging me back inside the house. I wanted to fight until the last ounce of my strength but his threat got into me. I didn’t dare fight him anymore and just stayed quiet as he continued dragging me to somewhere.

“Daniel, are you two going to leave right away after the wedding?” I heard her asked.

“Yes. I want to get her out of here as soon as possible before that bastard finds us here” Daniel answered without looking at her. His men and that woman were following us behind.

“What about those you kidnapped? What are you going to do with them?”

“If Jewel would behaved then I would let them go”

“Really? I just want to have a request before your wedding” She asked. Daniel stopped walking and looked at her direction.

“What?”

“I want to talk to talk to them “ Daniel scowled.

“What would you do that? I thought you hate them? Why waste your time on them?” I remained silent and just kept listening to them while giving them death glares at the same time. She smirked and gave me an insulting glance.

“I just want to enjoy this moment thoroughly. Don’t worry. I just need 10 minutes” Daniel didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. I decided to talk.

“I want to talk to her, Daniel. I promise that I won’t do anything. Just let me talk to her” I said while hoping against hope that within that 10 minutes of us talking with her, help would arrive. I was praying silently that a miracle would come and save us all from their evil claws.

“Okay. 10 minutes then. After this, I won’t entertain any further delay” Daniel said sternly. I gulped inaudibly and bit my lower lip.

We continued walking unit we reached the room where I left Helena and my father. I saw Abby at the corner and I felt really bad when I saw that her right cheek was slightly swollen and blood was dripping from the corner of her lips.

Daniel ordered Abby and the others to go out and leave us three alone inside the room.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t escape” I whispered when Abby walked by me. She smiled faintly and nodded her head before she walked passed me and went along with Daniel and the others.

Daddy and Helena were just staring at us. Helena was obviously angry but she looked like she wasn’t surprised at all. While dad on the other hand looked shocked with his mouth hanging open.

“You…” He said with a voice slightly above whisper.

“Yes, it’s me. What do you think? Your own flesh and blood is the one who did this to you? How does it feel to be helpless? You should be grateful you know because Daniel will surely let you go after the wedding and he gets what he wanted for so long. What about what you did to me? You ignored me when I had no one else and needed your help!” She spat full of anger. I could see the incomparable rage in her eyes and it almost made me sweat coldly.

“I-I’m, sorry of w-what I did. I’ve been r-regretting that since then” My dad said full of regret. He tried to step closer towards her she stopped him.

“Don’t ever think of approaching me or else, I’ll kill you!” She threatened. Dad stopped immediately. I gritted my teeth as I remained listening to them. I wanted to strangle her but I wanted to hear everything and confirm if she’s really my sister.

“I’m s-sorry. I cannot take b-back what I’ve done in the p-past but I hope you would forgive me one day. T-That time when you approached me and told me that you were my d-daughter, I didn’t believe you because I wasn’t a-aware of your existent. I t-thought you were just trying to outwit me for money. But I g-got curious and I hired private i-investigators in order to confirm the truth” My father said while trying to speak normally. He still looked weak.

“I was so s-surprised when I c-confirmed that Lea’s your mother. Even though I wasn’t sure if you’re my daughter, I went to the hospital and talked to your m-mother. I was so d-devastated when I learned that you’re really my d-daughter. I tried helping your m-mother but I was already l-late. Her b-body gave up. I b-blamed myself because I didn’t believe you right away.

“After Lea’s d-death, I tried a-approaching you but I couldn’t find you anymore. You d-disappeared. I hired people to t-track you down and found you in your r-relative’s house. W-When your Aunt learned that I was l-looking for you, s-she stopped me from seeing you a-again because L-Lea apparently told her not to let me have a c-contact with you. O-Of course, I didn’t agree at first but she insisted on l-leaving you alone because it was Lea’s wish.

“I don’t w-want to say this but I didn’t forget about you. E-Even though I wasn’t there for y-you, I s-supported you through you’re A-Aunt” Her eyes widened.

“N-No! You’re lying! She was working for us that’s why she could send me to a nice school!” Dad looked at her and gave her a faint smile.

“Y-You can ask her if you w-want to. I am telling the truth. B-But I am not telling you this in order to wash away my mistakes and shortcomings as a f-father to you. I am telling you this because I d-don’t want you to think that I didn’t even t-think about you one bit. When Jewel and I moved to Switzerland, I was always thinking about you. I w-wanted to get you from your Aunt but I couldn’t. I w-wanted to respect Lea’s wish and I k-knew back then that you hated me and blamed me for your m-mother’s death. P-Please forgive me for what I did. I am not e-expecting you to forgive me now but p-please, don’t hate your sister too. S-She wasn’t aware about you. S-She didn’t do anything wrong”

She remained silent for a couple of seconds. She looked confused while staring at us.

“No! You’re just trying to trick me in order for you to get out of here! Nice try though. I am done here!” She was about to leave when Helena spoke for the first time.

“So, I was right all along. You had your hidden agenda that’s why you were so interested in Jewel’s life. I felt it all along but I didn’t have enough evidence. I couldn’t accept the truth even though it was already right in front of me. But what about me? I didn’t do anything to you, Lovely! I treated you like a friend and a sister!” Helena said sullenly. She was almost yelling in anger even. Tears were threatening to fall from her eyes.

Lovely turned around and stared at Helena for a couple of seconds before she laughed like she was very entertained of what she was seeing.

“Did you think I didn’t notice, Helena? I knew from the beginning that you were interested with Zander. I stopped being friends with you long time ago because I noticed that you’re trying to steal what’s mine” Helena shook her head in disbelief.

“You’re crazy! If you’re talking about the times where I was interested with Zander and Camila’s life, then you misunderstood me! I was just asking you those things because you were her teacher and I was only concern about Camila. I wanted to help her have friends because I noticed that she was always alone. I wanted to help her open up to other people in school!”

“I don’t care about your explanation anymore, Helena. I know your kind. You’re just trying to be nice but I know all along that you were plotting on making a move on Zander!” Helena shook her in disbelief.

“You’re crazy! Zander isn’t yours! Besides, aren’t you referring to yourself? You’re the one who’s plotting something on him all along and I am not surprise if you’re the one who kidnapped Camila because of your crazy obsession!” Lovely’s eyes squinted in anger. The rage in her eyes were intense. I wanted to do something erase all her anger and resentment but how? She was already eaten by her revenge against us and her obsession towards Zander.

“She’s the one who kidnapped Camila” I mumbled. I saw the hurt and shock on my father’s face while Helena shook her head in disbelief.

Who among you guys predicted that Lovely was the one who kidnapped Camila before this chapter? :p

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 30

A/N: hi guys! Sorry for the late update :p

I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy!

JEWEL’s POV

“She’s the one who kidnapped Camila” I mumbled. I saw the hurt and shock on my father’s face while Helena shook her head in disbelief.

“You’ve gone crazy, Lovely. I’ve never thought that you could go just because of your crazy obsession towards a man who’s never been yours from the beginning. I pity you” Helena said while shaking her head. Lovely’s eyes squinted in anger and raised her hand to slap Helena.

“Do it! You want to hit me?! Go ahead! But let me tell you this; no matter what you do, you’ll never get Zander because he belongs to Jewel and that’s the fact” She was almost shouting in anger. Lovely was taken a back and brought her hand down slowly.

“L-Lovely, I am b-begging you. I k-know that you’re m-mad at me but p-please, help your s-sister. S-She needs y-you right now. I d-don’t care if you just leave me here to die. J-just help her not to get m-married with that b*stard” To my surprise, her eyes watered as her fists tightened.

“Jewel is so lucky because you’ve been always there for her. You fulfilled being her father and mother at the same time when her mother died. She grew up having what she wanted. But what about me? I’ve never experienced the love of a father even once. I kept on asking myself why you didn’t accept me when I came to you. I’ve never experienced in my entire life how to get what I want. I’m used to just staring without doing anything because I knew I couldn’t have it.

“Now you’re asking me to help Jewel in order to get out of all this? What about what I want? I want to have Zander and I will be able to accomplish that if Jewel won’t here anymore. You told me that you wanted me to forgive you, so this is your chance. Let Jewel get married with Daniel so that she would be out of Zander’s sight in no time. By then, I’ll surely forgive you of all the pain that you’ve caused me”

My father shook his head as he looked at me. He looked like he was having a hard time thinking what to do. He was torn between the two of us.

I was more furious now of Lovely because of how selfish and unreasonable she was being. She really was into her plan of sending me away with Daniel in order to execute her plans. She’s willing to use anything she could in order to achieve that. Now, he’s using what happened in the past against us by making daddy confused and guilty.

“B-But you know that I can’t do t-that. Jewel loves Z-Zander and they have a c-child” Lovely’s eyes turned dark in hatred.

“Then don’t expect me to give my forgiveness to you! You’ve already made your decision of sticking with your daughter so I’ll make my choice this time too! I will continue with the plan and help Daniel. If you really care about me, you should help me but you don’t! For you, you only have one daughter and that’s Jewel! I’ve never existed in your life! You never cared for me one bit so why would I care about you too?! Zander will be mine and I’ll make sure of that! Nobody could stop me!” I saw the raw pain that registered on my father’s face.

“B-But you can’t have him anymore”

“And why’s that?”

“Because t-they’re already m-married” My father said before I could stop him. I didn’t want him to reveal the truth yet but it was already too late.

“No! You’re lying” Lovely said as she shook her head vigorously. She looked like she couldn’t accept the fact.

“No. I’m not” He answered in a voice above whisper. Before anyone of us predict what she was planning to do, she stepped closer towards me and before I could react, she slapped me on the cheek.

“I hate you!” She spat at me. I couldn’t take my anger any longer that I reciprocated with a slap on her cheek too.

“If you hate me, then I hate you too! I didn’t do anything to you in order for you to do this to me! You’re talking like you’re the victim of all this but you know very well that you’re not! You were the one who wanted everything that’s not yours from the beginning! I know what happened to you in the past was sad and unfortunate but instead of using that to be a better person, you didn’t because you wanted to destroy other people’s lives because of your selfishness and obsession. I pity you!” I yelled at her. She opened her mouth to talk back at me but no words came out of her mouth.

“You don’t know anything so shut the f*ck up!” After a couple of seconds, she shouted and then before she quickly pulled my hair. I felt the stinging pain. Judging by the force that she was using on me, she really wanted to hurt me physically and I must do something in order to fight her back. I heard Helena’s and my father’s voice, asking for her to stop but she didn’t listen.

Helena tried her best to stop her by pulling Lovely away from me but Lovely just pushed her away. Because Helena was still in pain because of her bruises, she was easily pushed away to the side. I heard her groan in pain as she landed on the floor.

I gritted my teeth in anger. This has to stop!

When I gained enough strength and timing, I punched her stomach as hard as I could and her hands which were pulling my hair loosened.

But instead of stopping; me, fighting her back made her even angrier. We fought each other to the extent of our strengths. I felt her punched my cheek but I did the same thing to her. I felt like we’re in a movie which I once saw, where the two women had a cat fight. I’ve never thought that I would indulge in such act because I’ve never the violent type of a person.

But now, I couldn’t just keep quiet and let her do what she wants. She has done enough and I wouldn’t let her hurt me again especially in physical aspect.

I heard the door opened but I didn’t have enough time to see who came in. I was busy fighting Lovely who was stronger physically than I thought.

“That’s enough!” I heard the thunderous voice of Daniel before he forcefully separated Lovely and me from each other.

“What the hell is happening here?!” He asked, enraged.

“This girl is really getting on my nerves!” Lovely yelled as she ran her hand though her now messy hair.

“Who told you to hurt, Jewel?! You asked me to talk with them and I agreed. But I never told you to hurt her!” Lovely’s eyes squinted in anger. She was about to retort back when I interrupted her.

“She was the one who started it” She glared at me. Judging from the rage in Daniel’s voice, he didn’t like what Lovely did to me so I had to make a scene and make him get angrier at Lovely. I had to divert their attention in something so that Lovely wouldn’t inform Daniel that Zander and I are already married.

The last thing that I wanted to happen was for Daniel to go after Zander and hurt him. I know that Daniel would go to any extent in order to get what he wants because he’s always been like that.

He never accepts defeat in anything that he fancies and he would stop at nothing until he succeeds.

“You—!” She was about to attack me again when Daniel’s men stopped her from getting closer to me.

“I told you not to make any further cause of delay!” He shouted at Lovely who was taken aback for a second.

“Let’s go. The person who’s going to marry us has arrived. I won’t tolerate any further delay than this” He pulled my hand and panic started rushing throughout my body. I looked at my father and Helena, asking for herp. I could see how worried they were also. Three of Daniel’s men were keeping them on their spot.

“No! Please, Daniel. Don’t do this!”

“Choose, marry me or I’ll kill them!” He pointed at Helena and my father. Tears ran down my cheeks. I felt so helpless. Is this it? Am I really going to marry Daniel? Is he going to succeed this time? No…Zander…

“Or do you want me to kill Zander?” My eyes widened.

“Don’t include Zander in your craziness, Daniel! He has nothing to do with this! Damn you!” I said and slapped him. He looked surprised. I could see how his jaw flexed in rage. Before I could react, his hand went to my arm and forcefully dragged me to somewhere I don’t know.

I kept on shouting for him to let me go and tried to fight but he was stronger than me. Then we reached a big room where an older man was waiting for us. He looked like a judge or something. I felt like my world started crumbling down when Daniel told him to begin the ceremony.

ZANDER’s POV

After we made sure that Camila was safe in a certain place, we left their location. Stephen arranged two of his colleagues to guard her while we’re away.

“Can you drive faster? We need to get there as soon as we could” I said impatiently. I was restless on my seat as negative things kept on popping on my mind. I was so worried about Jewel and I would never forgive myself if something bad happens to her.

I thought I was doing fine in protecting her but it appears that all of my efforts weren’t enough. That b*stard got her. I wanted to kill that guy with my bare two hands. My teeth were almost making a sound because of how tight I was gritting my teeth.

“10 minutes more, bud” Stephen answered.

“We’re lucky because he told us all the things that he knows about that Daniel before this thing happened. It was easier for us to find their location because of the tips that he provided us. I can’t believe that this Daniel guy would buy an old Japanese style house in the middle of nowhere just to execute all his plans. He’s crazy and really obsessed. He’s like that girl who kidnapped Camila. They have something in common. They love using houses which are in the middle of forest to conceal their plans from prying eyes”

“I would never let that b*stard have my wife! I would kill him first before he gets what’s mine” Stephen tapped me on my shoulder.

“Just calm down, Zand. Everything’s going to be alright. We just need to do this right and I assure you, we will rescue Jewel, unharmed” I nodded my head and didn’t say anything more. All I could do right now is to pray that we would arrive on time and rescue my wife including the others.

Just thinking of the possible things that they might be doing to her was almost driving me insane. I heaved a sigh to calm myself down.

I didn’t have a choice other than wait.

After 10 minutes or so, our car stopped. We went out of the car. The men inside the two cars behind us came out too and approached us.

“Listen to me, we need to retrieve the three people that I’ve shown you before we came here, safe and sound. If you see other victims, make sure to rescue them too! Failure is not an option, understood?!” Stephen said in a very intimidating tone. I’ve never heard him talked in this kind of manner before and it was kinda surprising.

The police were on their way but we needed to act now. The police will be our rescue in case we need a backup.

The men answered all together.

“Zand, you need this in order to protect yourself in case everything’s going to be messy. You still have time to change your mind. You don’t need to come in with us” I shook my head in protest.

“No. I want to come with you. I want to see Jewel as soon I can” Stephen stared at me for good three seconds before he nodded his head.

“Fine. Let’s go then. We don’t have time to waste here” He said. Then we discreetly approached the old house, trying not to get noticed.

“What are we going to do? There are a lot of guards at the front gate” One of Stephen’s colleague asked.

“We’ll divide ourselves in four groups. Group one, go to the back part of the house. Group two, go to the left side. Group three, to the right side. Make sure to kill as many men as you can. When the fight starts, my group, which is the fourth group, will come. We’re going to enter directly to the main gate” The men started dividing themselves and after that, they separated from us. Stephen and I, together with two of his men, were left behind and waited for the signal.

After around 30 minutes or so, gun shots were heard around the area and that was our cue. We ran towards the house as careful as we could. We couldn’t see any guard at the front gate anymore because they all went to the back and both sides of the house to fight the groups that Stephen sent first.

“Stay behind me” I heard Stephen said but I just ignored him. I wasn’t going to let him protect me. I know how to fight and protect myself. Even though I wasn’t trained like him, I know the basics because I learned martial arts before. I learned how to defend myself not just using my physical strength but with the use of weapons too like guns.

I needed to learn such things because my life got endangered once and I’ve come to realized that I needed to learn to protect myself and Camila in case someone tries to hurt us.

The gunshots continued and I already shot two guys. We were already inside the house and thankfully, Daniel’s men were busy with Stephen’s colleagues outside so we had a little bit of slack.

We checked every room that we passed by but they’re all empty.

Every gunshot that I hear, I couldn’t help but to feel more worried and scared for Jewel. I hope we’re not late yet and she’s still here.

“Let’s move faster and check every room they have here” Stephen said. We saw another room and we forcefully opened it but just like the other rooms, nobody was in there. Just when we just came out of that room, we suddenly heard a loud scream. I stopped on my tracks and then stared at Stephen who also stopped.

I felt like my heart was about to come out of my chest because of how loud my heartbeat was. I knew that voice very much. I couldn’t be wrong, it’s my wife’s.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 31

JEWEL’s POV

I didn’t know what happened but whatever the reason of the sudden gunshots we heard, was a favor in my part because everyone in the room panicked and the wedding didn’t proceed smoothly as Daniel wanted.

“What’s happening?” Daniel shouted to one of his men who just came inside the room. He was sweating and looked like he was nervous and alarmed.

“We’re being attacked, boss” He informed.

“What?! Who are they? The police?”

“I don’t think so, boss. They’re all wearing black suits and they looked like they’ve been trained for combat properly” Daniel cussed angrily and kicked the chair in front of him. The older man who came to marry us even flinched. He looked scared.

“Kill each and every member of them. We’re going to escape through the backyard!” he commanded the man with a loud voice. No! I must get out of here before he could get me out of here. If he managed to get us out of here, then it will be over for me…

Everyone already went out to fight the intruders except the old man in front of us, Daniel and I.

My eyes began wandering around me, looking for a possible way to get out of there and go to the men who attacked here. I have the strong feeling that Zander is already here and they’re the ones who are currently fighting Daniel’s men.

“Don’t ever think about of escaping from me, Jewel, because I will never let you go. I have already come this far and I won’t back down just like that without a fight” I heard Daniel said in a menacing tone. I turned my head towards his direction and met his gaze.

“I may not escape but I know for sure that Zander will come and get me from you!” His eyes turned dark but I didn’t allow myself to be scared of him anymore. I need to be strong so that I would be able to get out of here safe and alive. I need to think of ways to outwit him.

I have to escape because Camila and Zander are waiting for me.

Many years has already been wasted and I would never allow that to happen again. This time, I would fight for my family and would never let anyone separate us again.

Daniel was about to answer, when the older man, who was left with us in the room, spoke.

“Daniel, this is getting dangerous. We need to get out of here now!” He said.

“Go and check the hallway if it’s safe or not” He ordered sternly but the man was hesitant to do so.

“This is not included in our deal, Daniel! You told me to be the one to marry you and your girlfriend and I agreed because you promised me that my debt with your father would be settled after that. But I’ve never agreed to be one of your man and endanger my life out there!”

“Then, you’re useless then. I should’ve known that you’re nothing but a coward” Daniel said in a dangerous voice. To my horror, he suddenly brought out a gun and pointed it to the man.

“D-Daniel, please don’t do this. I—” Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Daniel shoot him right to the chest without even blinking. I screamed in total horror. My whole body was shaking and I felt like I lost the strength to stand up. My knees automatically folded that I slumped down the floor with my hands covering my mouth while staring at the lifeless body of the man who was alive in front of us just a couple of seconds ago.

A lot of blood was oozing out of his chest and I could see how he stopped breathing.

“Stand up, Jewel. We’re going out of this house now before they come here and find us” He said and tried to pull me up. My body jolted up because of fear. Just by feeling his hand on my wrist was enough to make me cringe. He’s the worst! A devil incarnate!

Before I could stop myself, I stood up and pushed him away from me in anger.

“Don’t ever touch me again! You’re an evil, Daniel! I was right when I turned down our marriage in Switzerland because I knew how awful you could be! I won’t ever go with you because if I do that, I already accepted my fate to be with you and that’s the last thing I ever want!” His eyes squinted in anger.

“Move before I drag you out of here by force” His voice was dangerously calm. I shook my head and bravely looked him in the eyes.

“No! I don’t care where you’re going but I won’t come with you! Never” I could almost hear his ragged breathing while gritting his teeth but I need to stand on my ground.

He didn’t react for a couple of seconds. I thought he was going to point the gun towards me and threaten to shoot me if I wouldn’t go along with him but no. To my surprise, he closed the gap between us and pulled me by the wrist without a care if he was hurting me or not.

“You’re really testing my patience, Jewel. Just follow my instructions now that I’m still calm dealing with you” He hissed and started dragging me by force to the door.

“Let go off me! I told you, I don’t want to go with you!” I yelled and tried to pull my hand from his tight grip. But my effort was useless because he didn’t listen. His hand even tightened around my wrist.

Right when he opened the door, one of his men suddenly arrived.

“Boss, our men managed to kill the attackers at the backyard. We need to go now that we still have a slack of time before their companions arrive” He said. The panic I was feeling escalated by hearing that.

I need to do something before they manage to bring me to the backyard and escape with them.

Then an idea came to my mind.

“Let’s go then” Daniel said and the man went ahead of us, leading the way and making sure that it’s safe. Daniel was about to pull me again when I kicked him on his leg which made him let go of my hand. He groaned in pain as he sat on the floor while cupping the part of his leg that hurts.

I used that as an opportunity and ran. But I didn’t even get away from him that far because he managed run after me and pulled my hair. I screamed in pain.

“I told you not to test my patience!” He said angrily but I didn’t stop from there. When he made me face him, I slapped him with all my might.

“You monster! Let me go!” I shouted but he slapped me back. Yes, it hurt a lot but my will to fight him back didn’t decrease. I punched his chest with all the last ounce of strength remained in my body but I wasn’t expecting his next move.

He suddenly punched me in my stomach which made me almost lost my breath because of the intense pain. My hands went to my stomach as my leg gave out. I fell on the floor.

“Jewel” I heard Daniel’s alarmed voice. I slowly looked at him and saw the fear in his eyes while looking at me. He looked taken a back and guilty.

“J-Jewel, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you” His voice was shaking while staring at me. I tried my best to get up even though I felt pain all over my body. Then I noticed Daniel staring into something on the floor, in shock.

I followed his gaze and my eyes widened in horror when I saw blood scattered on the floor and it was coming out of me. I screamed in fear before I lost my consciousness.

ZANDER’s POV

The moment we arrived, I felt like my world stopped when I saw Jewel lying on the floor and with a lot of blood coming from her.

Beside her was the man I saw talking to Jewel before and I couldn’t be mistaken, he was the one whom Stephen was talking about. He was the one who’s responsible of all this. Thankfully, he was able to come and help us because I wouldn’t know what to do if he wasn’t here. Hunter was the one who introduced me to Stephen 3 years ago and from then on, we became friends and I’m thankful that I met him.

“Jewel!” I was about to approach her when the man beside her stood up and pointed his gun to us.

“Don’t ever make the mistake of getting near her or I’ll kill you” He warned. My fists tightened in rage.

“What did you do to her you b*stard?!” I was nearly on the edge of my control. I wanted to get closer to them and get Jewel out of there as soon as possible. I stared at her and she looked like she’s in a lot of pain. My heart bled of the sight of her like that.

“It’s none of your business! Now, let us through before I kill the both of you” He said and then gathered Jewel from the floor; He lifted her up and was about to walk pass us when I blocked him.

“Give me my wife right now” I said through gritted teeth. His eyes widened. He looked like he just heard the biggest news of his life.

He put Jewel back on the floor and faced me.

“What did you just say?”

“I told you, give me back my wife” I said sternly.

“Wife?” He was still shocked and he looked like his brain was refusing the fact.

“Be careful. He looked like he lost it because of what you said” Stephen whispered to me. I looked at Jewel again and the urge go near her was becoming unbearable. I couldn’t bear seeing here like that. She needs medical attention right now before something bad happens to her.

“I’ll destruct him and the moment he loses his focus on you, run and get Jewel” I looked at Stephen and he looked serious. He brought out something from his pocket and then put it behind him.

I looked back at Daniel and he was staring at Jewel like he was in daze or something. But after a couple of seconds, my body nearly trembled when he tilted his head and looked at me. His eyes were so cold that my entire body shivered coldly. I saw him lifted his hand which was holding the gun and was about to point the gun at me again when I saw Stephen suddenly ran fast towards him at the same time and before he could pull the trigger, Stephen already kicked the gun in his hand which caused it to fall to the floor.

“Damn you!” He hissed when he got recovered of the pain of kicking his hand. He kicked Stephen in return but Stephen quickly dodged it.

“Now, get her and run out of here!” Stephen shouted before he fought back. I quickly moved my feet and gathered Jewel onto my arms. I couldn’t help but to feel more alarmed when I felt the blood from her body. This wasn’t normal at all. What happened to her?!

I wanted to burst into a fit of rage but that wasn’t important for now. I need to get her out of here before it’s too late.

I looked back at Stephen who was busy of fighting that man and he signaled for me to go. I quickly strode my way towards the exit with a fast pace but careful as well because gunshots could still be heard around the area.

But then after a few seconds more, I heard police sirens and they’re getting closer. Hope rose in my heart.

My whole body was still sweating coldly and the beating of my heart wasn’t normal at all because of how worried I was for my wife. The fear I was feeling was like what I’ve felt when Camila got kidnapped. This was the second time for me to feel this way and it’s a terrible feeling that I wouldn’t want to experience ever again.

Then I heard her groaned. I looked at her and her eyebrows were frowning. She’s really in pain.

“Please hold on, love. We’re almost there” I said as I saw the door. I quickened my pace more but then I heard something clicked behind me. It sounded like somebody cocked a gun. I stopped on my tracks when I heard somebody’s voice.

“Stop right there. Move or you’ll die” My body went still.

“Who are you?” I asked in a trembling voice. I couldn’t see her face because she’s behind me. I heard her scoff.

“Did you really forget about me already? Why don’t you turn around and see me for yourself?” She asked sarcastically. Even though I already knew who she was, I wanted to confirm it myself. I slowly turned around and saw her smirking at me. I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth. What’s she doing here?!

We’re already in a time and death situation and dealing with her is the last thing I wanted.

What do you think happened to Jewel?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 32

Bonjour! At last, i finally managed to complete this chapter. I was planning on updating this story yesterday but i went to somewhere and didn’t have enough time to do so. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter :p

I think, i’ll write one more chapter after this and then epilogue next :p

ZANDER

’s POV

I looked at her coldly. As what we predicted, this woman would come out here too. I’m glad that all our hard works paid off this much. All the information we gathered because of our reliable source didn’t go to waste.

But since we came here with a little time of preparation because of the fact that we didn’t expect them to kidnap Jewel, we couldn’t device a better plan to get all the perpetrators all at once in one place. But at least, I know that help is on their way. I must deal with her as widely as I can.

“I don’t have the time to be dealing with the likes of you, Vanessa” I said coldly and if an intense glare could kill, she would’ve been dead by now and I knew I wouldn’t feel sorry for her if that happened. My anger towards her doubled with the thought that she participated to all of this just because she wanted to get her revenge on me.

I knew I hurt her pride when I dumped her but it was a better thing to do that time rather than staying in our relationship.

But I wasn’t aware of her dark plans against me until before we came here. She even donated Daniel several of her henchmen in order to make sure that they would succeed on destroying me and taking Jewel on the process. They even included other people because of their shallow mindedness. Accepting defeat was never in their vocabulary and that was very unfortunate. Doing bad things in order to make yourself feel better is the worst.

“Sorry, lover boy, but I think you misunderstood me. I really want to deal with the two of you right now but I would never put blood in my hands. I’ll just have the pleasure of watching someone while killing the both of you” She said before she laughed.

“Come out” I heard said in a loud voice and I was right, she called one of the people that I expected to be here. Lovely.

“Lovely, please help me. I need to get Jewel out of here as soon as possible. She’s bleeding” I pleaded but her emotionless face didn’t even change a bit. I caught her staring at Jewel, who was still in my arms and unconscious.

“Don’t listen to him. Just go on with our plan and kill that woman!” Vanessa hissed.

“Shut up! Don’t f*cking tell me what to do!” Lovely shouted back. I saw different emotions warred in her eyes while staring at Jewel and I wasn’t sure if what are those emotions are. Whatever they are, I need to take this chance and try to convince her to help us.

“Lovely, even though I don’t know much about you, I know you’re a good person. Please, I’m begging you, she’s bleeding. Help her” I saw Vanessa gritting her teeth in anger while staring at Lovely like she was confused of what’s happening to her.

“What are you still standing there for? Do it now!” Vanessa yelled.

“I told you to shut up and let me handle this!”

“Then do something now!” She ordered her which made Lovely glare at her before she looked back at our direction.

“Put her down” She instructed to me. I shook my head. I didn’t know what their plan was but I would do anything to protect my wife especially now that she’s in sheer danger. I need to do something in order to get out of here, fast. But no matter how much thinking I do, I still can’t think of any way for us to escape from them. Damn it!

“What are you going to do with her?” I asked, trying to be calm but my insides were in turmoil.

“I want you to leave her there on the floor and come with me” Vanessa snapped her head towards Lovely’s direction.

“What the hell are you saying?! Stick with the plan, you b*tch, and killed them!”

“You’re really testing my patience, I told you to shut up and let me handle this!” Lovely’s face contorted in anger.

“No! I already brought enough money in order to take my revenge and––” Before Vanessa could complete her sentence, Lovely hit the back of her neck with the gun she was holding which caused Vanessa to lose consciousness and fell on the floor. I was utterly shocked of what I saw. Lovely’s eyes were void of any emotion except the incomparable anger which was very evident in those eyes.

I swallowed hard when I saw her pointed the gun towards us, to Jewel in particular. I couldn’t fight her because I was carrying Jewel in my arms and my gun was in my right pocket. They couldn’t see it because I was holding Jewel.

I felt scared not for my life but for Jewel’s. As the minute passed by standing here and dealing with Lovely is putting Jewel in further danger. I could feel the blood coming from her and I wanted to shout in frustration. I wanted to run and get out of there as soon as possible but I fear that she might shoot us and Jewel could be killed because of it.

“I’ll help you—” My eyes widened and I was about to declare my gratitude when she continued.

“But after that, I want you to come with me and leave Jewel for good”

“Are you crazy?! Why would I do that?!” I yelled at her. She smiled but her eyes were still ice cold.

“Because you need my help. Choose, I’ll help you get out of here and bring Jewel to the hospital but after that, you’ll come with me or…Choose to stay with her and I’ll kill her here right in front of you. Choose!” She yelled.

I stared at Jewel’s face again and I wanted to cry because I knew I needed to do what’s needed to do in order for her to live. I love her so much and just thinking about losing her forever is almost killing me already.

“The clock is ticking, you know. It’s not my fault if she dies here because you didn’t make up your mind on time” I laughed humorlessly and stared at Lovely.

“I was wrong about you. I thought you were a nice person but I made a mistake of even thinking that. I regret the day that our paths even crossed. You’re an evil. You can even kill your own sister because of how selfish you are” I said while slowly putting Jewel down on the floor. She didn’t even react when I told said the word ‘sister’. I’ve discovered about it just the other day.

I didn’t stand up right away from kneeling down on the floor as my right hand remained as Jewel’s pillow, her body was now lying on the cold floor.

My left hand discreetly went to my right pocket and when I finally got a grip of my gun, my right hand slowly let go of Jewel. Then, as fast as I could; I stood up while pulling my gun from my pocket on the process and then shoot Lovely. But to my surprise, she likely saw what’s coming and quickly stepped to her left as fast as she could in order to dodge the bullet. But she miscalculated because the bullet scraped her right shoulder which made her yell in pain.

“Throw your gun to me or I’m going to shoot you again!” I warned her, silently praying that I still have bullet left because I lost count during our infiltration.

Lovely slowly stood up while her hand was cupping her bleeding shoulder.

“Damn you! And I even thought of letting your beloved woman live but now, I changed my mind. I’ll kill her here! If you’re going to kill me then I’ll take her with me! No one would ever have you except me!” She raised her gun and pointed to us again.

Judging from the determined looked on her face, she was really going to kill Jewel. I got desperate and decided to shoot her again. I pulled the trigger but to my big disappointment, I was already out of ammo. I heard her laughed evilly and I knew she was really going to pull the trigger so I quickly knelt down as fast as I could and covered Jewel’s body with mine.

I heard the sound of a gunshot echoed around the area. I prepared myself to feel the pain of being shot to but seconds later, I felt nothing. I wasn’t shot at all. I sat straight and inspected myself if wasn’t really shot and when I saw that I was fine, I swiftly shifted my attention towards Jewel and inspected her body if she was shot, but she wasn’t. I looked in front of me and my eyes widened when I saw Jewel’s father in front of Jewel and I’s spot, already lying on the floor. He’s bleeding and unconscious. I searched for Lovely and I saw her with the same state. She was bleeding too and unconscious.

Then I noticed Stephen who’s walking towards us and behind him were the police together with his men.

“Stephen, we need to get Jewel to the hospital as soon as possible!” I said with trembling voice.

“There are ambulances outside! C’mon, carry her and let’s get out of here quickly” I followed but not after instructing him to carry Jewel’s father too. I saw Helena at the corner, crying while staring at Jewel and her father.

“Hold on tight, love. Please, fight for me and Camila” I said to her as tears welled from my eyes.

When we arrived at the hospital, the hospital staff quickly took Jewel to the emergency room. After how many minutes, I saw them pushing the stretcher where Jewel was lying onto and went to the operating room. I asked one of the nurses of what happened but she couldn’t answer me. They were in a rush and even the doctor didn’t say anything.

I didn’t have a choice other than wait patiently but as the time goes by, I felt heavier inside. I didn’t even notice that I was already crying.

“Mr. Montealegre, do you want something to drink or eat?” I heard Helena asked me. Just like me, she was shaken up of what happened. She was crying a while ago but she managed to calm down now. Even though sadness and worry were still evident of her face.

Stephen didn’t come with us because he needed to fix things in that place on my stead while Jewel’s father was in another room in the operating room too. I didn’t know what happened to Lovely and I didn’t have the interest of knowing anything about her condition because all I could feel for her was rage.

She almost killed Jewel and I because of a shallow reason. She didn’t even considered the fact that Jewel is her sister. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage but that would never help anyone right now. Instead of thinking about my anger and any negative thoughts, I focused on praying silently for my wife, begging God to help her and heal her because I know I won’t be able to survive without her in my life. I need her. Camila needs her.

Waiting outside the operating room felt like the longest time I’ve ever waited in my entire life. When the doctor finally came out, I quickly approached her.

“How’s my wife, doctor?” I asked her. I saw the sympathetic look she gave me before she answered me.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Montealegre––” Hearing her saying those words made my body went numb. No! Jewel is okay!

“—but we couldn’t save the baby. She lost a lot of blood”

“W-What?” Was all I could say. I felt like my head wasn’t working right at the moment and I needed to hear it again in order for it to sink in my head.

“Your wife was two weeks pregnant but unfortunately, she had a miscarriage” I shook my head vigorously while mumbling ‘no’ a couple of times. I couldn’t accept the fact that we lost our baby. I wasn’t even aware that she was pregnant. Tears escaped my eyes again because of so much emotions that I couldn’t hold inside me anymore.

“W-What about my wife?” She patted me on the shoulder.

“Frankly, we almost lost her but she was a fighter. She’s out of danger now” I sighed in so much relief. Even though I was crying, a small smile crept out of my lips. Thank God!

What do you think about what happened in this chapter?

Jewel’s miscarriage?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 33

A/N: OMG! the next chapter is the EPILOGUE…

JEWEL’s POV

I slowly opened my eyes and the first thing that I noticed was the white ceiling. I squeezed my eyes shut for a couple of seconds, trying to adjust my eyes to the brightness of the surroundings. When my eyes finally adjusted, I looked around me and tried to get up but I felt so weak. The first thing that I noticed in my body was the uncomfortable feeling on my lower regions.

Then I saw Zander sleeping next to me with his left cheek resting on the bed while sitting on the chair. He was holding my hand. I looked at him lovingly. He looked haggard and tired but he’s still so handsome even in his sleep.

The way his forehead knitted, he seemed troubled.

“L-Love…” I shook his shoulder gently in order to wake him up. When I called him the third time, he finally woke up and when he noticed that I was already awake, his eyes widened and before I could say anything, he got up from his chair and hugged me.

“Thank God, you’re finally awake. Are you okay? Do you feel any pain?” I chuckled softly because of his questions. He kissed my temple and forehead a couple of times before he pulled away from me and cupped my face.

“Wait for me here, love. I’ll call the doctor” I nodded my head.

After about two minutes, the doctor arrived.

“You need a lot of bed rest, Mrs. Montealegre especially of what happened. You shouldn’t force yourself to get up for now and be sure to eat properly for your fast recovery. I’ll prescribe you some medicine so that you’ll be out here in no time” I smiled at her and nodded my head. But something of what she said suddenly bothered me.

“What happened to me, doctor? I mean, am I alright? Is there something wrong with my body?” I asked as fear started to creep throughout of my body. I felt like something happened that I wouldn’t want to know for sure because it would hurt me. The doctor looked at Zander and they shared a strange stare with each other. I saw Zander shook his head and the doctor nodded her head.

“I’ll leave this matter to you then, Mr. Montealegre” The doctor said before she said her goodbye to us.

Zander sat back on the chair and held my hand. He looked like he aged for a couple years. He kept on sighing and obviously having a hard time starting to explain to me.

“Love, just tell me what’s wrong. You’re killing me” I said with a hoarse voice. I felt my throat hurt because of dryness but I didn’t bother asking for water. I felt like I need to know everything first. I tried to get up and Zander panicked.

“Don’t get up, love. You heard what the doctor said”

“Then tell me what happened to me! If you’re not going to explain to me everything, I’ll ask the doctor directly” I said with a stern voice. I groaned inwardly when I felt my lower region ached. I stopped moving and breathed in and I out until the pain subsided.

He heaved a sigh for the nth time before he decided to start talking.

“Love…You had a––” He swallowed hard and I saw his eyes watered.

“You had a miscarriage” He said quickly and that didn’t register in my head right away. I felt like my body turned numb and my brain stopped working. I was aware that my heart was thumping so fast that I almost got deafened. My brain became hazy. It felt like time has stopped.

How did that happened? I didn’t even know that I was pregnant and now he’s telling me that I had a miscarriage! I lost my baby—our baby…

“Jewel…” Zander called me worriedly and shook my shoulder. Then after a couple of seconds without any reaction, tears fell from my eyes uncontrollably. The pain surged like a tidal wave and it really broke every pieces of my heart. My hands covered my mouth as my sobs became louder until I was already crying so hard.

Zander hugged me tightly and tried to console me with soothing words but I couldn’t stop myself from feeling the pain. It really hurts like hell!

I didn’t know when Zander called the doctor and nurses. The only thing that registered on my mind before they injected something in my arm and lose consciousness was the pain in my chest. It was unbearable and I knew that feeling because I’ve experienced it before.

It was the same feeling I felt years ago when they told me that my daughter was dead when I gave birth to her. It was the exact feeling. I thought that I would never experience this kind of pain and sadness again but I was wrong. It happened again.

Even though I experienced it years ago, I was still lucky because Camila was alive. I got her back in my life. But this is different. Whatever I do, I’ll never have the chance to see my baby grow because she was deprived to do so before she even had the chance grow up in my belly.

Before sleep totally consumed me, I saw Zander with a very sad expression while comforting me.

I didn’t’ know how many hours I’ve slept before I woke up but one thing didn’t change since I closed my eyes to sleep. The pain, sadness and tears were still there.

“Love, please stop crying. I can’t bear seeing you like this” Zander said. He was lying beside me while hugging me. My head was resting on his chest while my arms were around him. I felt his hand rubbing my back gently, trying to comfort me. He was kissing my forehead from time to time. I knew he was feeling the same pain that I was feeling but he became strong for the two of us.

He was there for me and didn’t leave me alone until I’ve finally managed to calm down.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t do anything to save you on time, love” Zander said guiltily. Tears brimmed from my eyes again but I tried my best to contain them.

“You don’t have to say sorry, love. I should thank you because you did everything to save me” Then my eyes widened when I remembered something.

“How’s Helena and daddy? What about the others?” Zander’s arms tightened around me even more before he answered.

“Helena’s fine. She came over this morning but you were still sleeping. The others that Daniel kidnapped were safely returned to their homes”

“What about daddy?” He heaved a sigh before he answered.

“H-He’s out of danger now”

“What happened to him?” I questioned in panic.

“He—He was shot by Lovely. Lovely was aiming for the two of us but your father jumped in front of u” My fists tightened in intense anger. How could Lovely do this to us?! She almost killed us all. She and Daniel should rot in jail!

“Daniel and Lovely are also in this hospital but they’re fine now. They’ll go to jail as soon as they get out of here. I’ll make sure of that!” The rage in Zander’s eyes were exploding. Even I, felt rage towards them because of what they did. It’s only right for them to pay the consequences of their actions.

“I want to see daddy” Zander shook his head.

“No. The doctor said that you should stay in bed for now until you recover. Don’t worry, love. Your father is okay. He’s out of danger now so you should rest. I have a surprise for you tomorrow and in order for you to have it, follow my order for now. Okay?” There was a finality in his voice that I couldn’t do anything other than to nod my head. At least, the fear for my father’s life was gone knowing that he’s alive and okay.

“Okay but please stay with me until I fall asleep” He smiled lovingly.

“Of course, love. I’ll stay here by your side whether you want me to or not” A smile broke on my lips. Thank God Zander is with me because I wouldn’t know what to do if something bad happened to him. Now, I felt a lot better because he’s here beside me and didn’t leave me. He consoled me and offered his arms until I finally felt better.

The next day, I was so happy because Helena came to visit me and she wasn’t alone. She’s with Camila. Apparently, Zander asked Helena to pick up Camila from Stephen’s rest house where she stayed for two days together with her nanny Rita and guards that Stephen assigned. It was his surprise for me.

“Mommy, this is for you. I made this while waiting for you to come home” I felt so touched and overjoyed when I saw her drawing. It was a drawing of a house and a family of three was standing in front of it. She even colored it. Even though it was just a drawing made by a child, it was so beautiful and special for me. At the top part of the drawing was a short message written by her…

I love mommy and daddy.

            From: Camila

I felt emotional all of a sudden upon reading that.

“Come here, baby” I patted the space on my left side and beaconed her to sit. Zander helped her in order for her to sit properly.

“Thank you, baby. You made mommy happy” I said and embraced her. She embrace me back.

I missed her so much. While I was held captive by Daniel, I was thinking for her and Zander. They’re the reason I tried my best to survive and fight because I wanted to be with them. I didn’t want to leave them. Even though the baby in my stomach didn’t make it, there’s still a reason for me to be happy. My daughter and husband are still with me. I felt so thankful for that.

“I love you, mommy”

“I love you too, sweetheart” I kissed her forehead adoringly. Helena and Zander were watching us with smile on their faces. Camila stayed in my arms until she fell asleep.

“I’ll put her down to the couch” Zander said and was about to lift her up when Camila groaned in protest as her arms tightened around me.

“No…I want…mommy” She murmured which made Zander chuckle.

“I guess, she missed you a lot”

“Just let her sleep here” I said and stroked her hair gently. Zander smiled and then sat on the chair next to the bed, looking at us lovingly. The three of us talked for about 30 minutes and the atmosphere was light because nobody mentioned about what happened until Helena started it.

“I visited Lovely yesterday. She’s already awake” I gritted my teeth upon hearing her name. I couldn’t believe that this kind of hatred that I felt before came back again. What did I even do wrong for people to try and take my babies away from me? First, my father made me believe that Camila died. Now, Daniel and Lovely were the reason why I lost the baby in my stomach.

“It’s nice that she didn’t die because I want her to rot in jail together with Daniel. They should pay for what they’ve done!” Zander stood up and slowly sat on my right side. I felt him held my hand as if he was telling me to calm down.

“Don’t worry. Daniel, Lovely and Vanessa are going to pay” My eyes widened.

“Your ex was there too?!” Zander nodded his head. My jaw flexed in anger. I didn’t know what to think. These people are crazy!

“How did you find our location, love? You didn’t tell me yet” I asked instead of asking why his ex was there. I didn’t want to talk about her anymore.

“It was all because of your father. He helped us”

“What? How?”

“He knew about Daniel’s plans because he paid one of Daniel’s men to spy for him. He knew that Daniel could forcefully take you because he’s so obsessed with you. The man he paid to spy for him managed to report everything he knew without being caught. Then your father informed us and the rest was a history” I stared at him lovingly.

“Thank you again, love” He smiled and gave me a peck on the lips. He was about to say something when Lovely cleared her throat before she spoke.

“But what surprised me most was what Lovely told me when she saw me. She was asking for the two of you. She wants to talk to you”

“I don’t want to see her” I said with a stern voice. Helena nodded her head and didn’t say anything more. Then Zander opened another topic to lighten up the mood again. Then after about an hour, Helena went home.

When Camila woke up, Zander drove her home because it was already getting late. She didn’t want to leave me but I convinced her until I managed to persuade her to go home. I promised her that I would come home sooner than she thinks.

She gave me a tight hug and kiss on the cheeks before she finally went out of the room with Zander but not after making me promise again that I would be coming soon.

1 MONTH AFTER

“Are you sure you’re going to do this?” Zander asked me while waiting at the visitor’s area of the prison. I heaved a sigh and then tilted up my head with a determined look.

“Yes. I want to talk to her” Zander nodded his head in understanding. After a minute or two, a policeman accompanied her before he left her with us.

She didn’t say anything while staring at us in disbelief. She didn’t even sit down and there was a strange emotion in her eyes that I couldn’t explain.

“I’m glad you two came” Yes. She’d been asking for us to come here and talk to her but I couldn’t do it because I didn’t want to see anymore. She said to Helena that she wanted to talk to us but I ignored it until my father pleaded me to come.

He visited Lovely here the other day and they had a proper talk. My father told me everything that they’ve talked about and I was surprised when I learned that she asked for forgiveness of what she did to him.

My father already forgave her. After their talk, he came over to our house and asked me to come and talk to Lovely. I didn’t like the idea of seeing her at first but I decided to come and hear whatever explanation she has. Maybe, just maybe after this, we could all move on.

“What do you want to tell me?” I asked emotionlessly. She bit her lower lip and she looked tensed and anxious about something. She didn’t say anything for how many seconds and that pissed me off. I was about to stand up from my seat and just go out of the room when she finally answered.

“I know I have done enough damage already but—–” She took a deep breath like she was trying to calm herself before she continued.

“I just want to s-sorry for all that I’ve done. I know I can no longer take it back but—”

“Yes! You can no longer take it back and I won’t ever forgive you and Daniel for what you did to us!” I yelled in rage. I couldn’t control my anger anymore. I felt like a volcano ready to erupt. I felt Zander’s hand on my back like he was trying to calm me down.

“All my life, I’ve been nothing but an extra baggage. Nobody wanted me except my mother. When she died, I felt like I’ve lost everything because she was the only person who loved me unconditionally. When I lost her, I began to feel alone and nobody really cared about me. I got used of being alone. I thought nobody would really acknowledge me and I didn’t care about it at first. I’ve accepted it. When I became a teacher, I thought I’ve finally found what I was looking for. I was contented with my life while teaching children.

“Then one day, I finished late at the school. When I came out of the gate, three men approached me and tried to drag me to the back part of the school. I knew they were planning to do something bad to me but I couldn’t fight or run from them because they had knives. Then all of a sudden, Zander and his men arrived and they fought the three men and defeated them” She chuckled humorlessly.

“I fell in love at first sight. I didn’t know what came over me but I was determined to be with you and I promised to do anything in order for you to be mine” She was staring at Zander while saying those words. Zander remained silent though and was just listening to her.

“You probably don’t remember that anymore but you made a big impact on me that day. When I learned that one of our students in the school was your daughter, I felt so happy because I had the reason to see you whenever you have time to pick her up. I was contented watching you from afar but when I learned that Jewel was your ex, I didn’t know what came over me. I felt like I’ve gone crazy” She shifted her eyes on me. Guilt was written all over her face.

“I initially kidnapped Camila because I wanted to get her to like me before I could approach Zander. I felt like if I get Camila to like me first, I would have a chance to be with him. But I was wrong again because I learned that you’re the mother of Camila and not just that, you’re also my sister. I felt so frustrated and angry when I discovered that. I felt like everything was always on your side. You got everything that I wanted and I left with nothing. I became obsessed with the thought of not going to lose with you again. I felt like I had to do something in order for me to be happy too, just like you.

“When Daniel asked me to help him with his plan, I agreed because I wanted to get everything that you have which I didn’t have the privilege to experience having. I felt like you were so lucky in everything while I on the other hand was very unfortunate. I pitied myself because I had nothing. I was alone. That was all that I could think that time. I wanted to experience how to be like you, how to be like everybody’s attention was on me and what it’s like to live a perfect life. I was so foolish. I didn’t think that no matter what I’d do, I could never get what you have because even if I could make you disappear before their eyes, I could never take your place in their hearts” Lovely smiled bitterly and then met my eyes.

“I realized that I’ve been living with nothing but anger and envy in my heart until now. When I’ve talked to d-daddy the other day, he made me realized that I was wrong and I did a very terrible mistake. I know that what I did was unforgiveable but I still want to try saying this; please forgive me for everything. If not now, I hope that someday, you could forgive me” Her tears fell and I didn’t expect her to be like this. I’ve never seen her this vulnerable since I’ve met her. My eyes widened when she suddenly knelt on her knees before me while asking for forgiveness.

I was left speechless while watching her cry like that. I’ve lost of any words to say. Yes. There was still anger in my heart and I didn’t know when it would disappear.

“Honestly, I don’t know if I could possibly forgive you for everything that you’ve done. I feel sorry that you had to experience all those things alone but you knew that I didn’t do anything to you. You could’ve approached me instead and told me everything. But what did you do? You chose to hurt me and my family instead. I don’t know how I can forgive you especially that I lost something very important” I said and then turned my back. Her sobs became louder and said ‘sorry’ for a couple of times.

I closed my eyes and then slowly walked away from that place. Zander remained inside for a couple of minutes more before he followed me outside. I didn’t know why but I felt heavy. I couldn’t stop the tears that fell from my eyes.

Then the next thing I knew, I was already enveloped in Zander’s arms while crying on his chest. He hugged me tightly while whispering how much he loves me.

Sometimes, it’s really hard to forgive and forget…

What do you think of this story until now?

COMMENT

VOTE

Epilogue

A/N: I made the Epilogue extra longer as my treat for you guys for following this story from the beginning until the end. Thank you so much for the comments and votes! I hope that you still support my other stories in the future too :p

WARNING

!!! THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE SCENES FOR 18+ YEARS OLD AND ABOVE! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!!!

JEWEL’s POV

I slowly opened my eyes just to be disappointed when I couldn’t see Zander beside me. I usually wake up every morning that the first thing I see was his face. Now was different because his side of the bed was already empty except for the long stemmed pink rose on it.

I felt giddy all of a sudden as I picked it up and then smelled it. Its smell was heavenly and I liked it.

I looked around our room but he was nowhere to be found. I got up and went directly to the washroom to brush my teeth and take a bath like I always do every morning. After I finished my morning rituals, I went out of our room and descended downstairs.

“Love” I called for him but he wasn’t anywhere inside the house. In fact, the house was quiet. I went to the pool area but nobody’s there too. Then, I went to the backyard but only Rita and Tina were there.

They were picking up some flowers at the garden, maybe to change the flowers in the pot on the coffee table at the living room.

“Good morning, Miss Jewel” they greeted in unison.

“Good morning too. Where are Zander and the kids?” They smiled to each other before Rita answered.

“They went to the mall. Sir Zander said that he didn’t want to disturb your sleep so he didn’t wake you up” My mouth hang open as I frowned because of what she said. They went out without telling me?!

I wanted to feel sullen but I didn’t want to ruin this special day.

“Okay. Thank you” I said to the two of them and then went back inside the house. I tried calling Zander’s phone but he wasn’t answering. I gritted my teeth with irritation when he still didn’t pick it up after my third call. I huffed and then sat on the couch and opened the TV to divert my irritation into something. I tried to concentrate on what I was watching but I couldn’t. I felt left out. I mean, how could they went out without me? And they even chose this day to do that!

I crossed my arms across my chest and leaned my head back in order to relax. I closed my eyes but immediately opened it again when I heard my phone ringing. I excitedly picked it up thinking that it was Zander, but it wasn’t him. I heaved a sigh and answered it.

“Hello, Hannah”

“Hi! Isn’t it a good time for me to call? You sound like you’re not in the mood to talk”

“Nah. It’s okay. I’m just alone here right now because everybody went out without even waking me up” Hannah laughed amusedly.

“So you’re feeling left out?” She teased.

“It’s not that. Today’s Zander and I’s 5th anniversary and they didn’t even ask me to go with them” I could hear Hannah’s controlled laugh on the other line.

“You know what? Why not come with me? I’m going out today. So, are you coming?”

“Where are we going?” I asked curiously.

“Let’s go shopping. Don’t think about your husband for now. He’s having fun with your kids so you must do the same” I sighed.

“Okay. I’ll come” Maybe going out together with Hannah would change my mood. I was expecting this day to be special. I thought I would spend it together with my husband but it looks like this year would be different and I felt really disappointed.

“Can you try this dress for me?” Hannah asked. I heaved a sigh. I’ve been trying the dresses that she found beautiful for a couple of times already. When I asked her why she wanted me to try them on, she told me that she couldn’t because she went to the gym yesterday and now, her whole body is aching like hell.

“You should try it on. How will you know which dress will fit on you perfectly if you’re not going to try them on?” She rolled her eyes and then handed me the dress she was holding.

“I already told you the reason, right? Don’t worry, it will fit on me for sure. We’re almost have the same size after all”

“You’re crazy! I’ve never heard of someone who wants to go shopping but letting other people try the articles for them” She just laughed. I shook my head and then went back inside the fitting room. I removed my dress and wore the red dress she just gave me. I looked at myself in the mirror and I must admit, the dress was so beautiful. Out of all the dresses that Hannah made me try, this caught my attention.

It’s an above the knee dress. The design was sexy just the way I liked it.

When I went out of the fitting room, Hannah even clapped her hands upon seeing me.

“I knew that this dress would be look good on you” My eyebrows creased.

“What? I thought you’re going to buy this because you have a dinner date with your husband?”

“Yes! I said, this dress would look good on me for sure” I shook my head. Was I only hearing things? I heaved a sigh and then went back inside the fitting room to change back to my clothes.

Hannah bought the dress and then we went out of the shop. Finally, we’re done with our shopping after how many hours. Hannah was very particular about the dress that she wanted for her date and my feet are already in pain. Thankfully, we found sexy stilettos right away before we searched for a dress.

I looked at the time and it was already past 4 pm. I took out my phone from my pocket and checked if Zander called me or texted me but to my big disappointment, there was nothing. I gritted my teeth and dialed his number. How dare he do this to me?!

I tried for a couple of times but he wasn’t picking his phone up! The disappointment that I was feeling became vexation.

“Hey, hurry up! We still need to go to the salon” I put my phone back inside my pocket and strode my way towards Hannah. We went back to the parking where we left her car and then went to our next destination.

“I thought we’re going to the salon?” I asked as I stared at the spa in front of us. She smiled and pulled my hand as she began walking towards the entrance.

“I know you’re feet are aching right now so we need some relaxation”

“At least, you’re not insensitive enough not to notice my suffering because of you” I stated with a sarcastic tone. She laughed because of what I said.

We stayed at the spa for more than an hour and after that, we went to the salon.

“Franco is lucky. You’re putting effort in order to surprise him tonight while my husband on the other hand didn’t even remember to greet me today” I couldn’t help but to feel sad about it. It’s been five years since Zander and I got married but this was the first time that he forgot about our anniversary and the saddest thing about it was, he went out with the kids without me.

“Hey, you don’t have to be sad. Let’s just have ourselves a makeover before I drop you home” Hannah said with a smile. I nodded my head and then let the experts handled me.

“You’re just the one who’s going on a date, so why would I undergo a makeover as well?” I asked. She rolled her eyes.

“Because I want you to show Zander what he missed today” Hmmm. sounds a plan… I’ll show you how beautiful I am so that you will regret forgetting about our anniversary!

“Jewel, I changed my mind. I’ll just wear the other dress that I bought a while ago. You can have the red one” Hannah said after our makeover.

“What? We had to go to numerous shops in order for you to look for a dress that could satisfy your taste and now you’re telling me that you don’t want to wear it anymore?” I said exasperatedly. She made a peace sign to me while grinning like a fool.

“C’mon. Let’s just wear the dresses” She said like everything’s fine even though I was glaring at her.

“But I don’t see any reason for me to dress up” I reasoned out.

“C’mon, Jewel. Just do this for me. Promise, if Zander sees you with that dress, he’ll fall in love with you more” She had to tell me a lot of things in order to convince me and finally after a couple of minutes, I finally gave in because she didn’t give up pestering me about it.

To my surprise, she gave me the one pair of stilettos that we bought earlier because apparently, her feet was still in pain. Because I was tired of her insisting things for me to do, I just gave in.

“I’ll just drop you home before I go to my dinner date with Franco” I didn’t bring my car because Hannah picked me up at the house.

“I look like a fool wearing like this. Zander isn’t even home to see it”

“Don’t worry. Maybe they’re already home waiting for you. At least, he would be surprise for sure because you look like a goddess” I chuckled because of her exaggerating.

When we arrived home, I instantly noticed that the inside of the house was completely dark. Normally, the lights are on by now.

“Just go inside” Hannah said with a smile.

“But––” She got out of the car and then accompanied me to the front door.

“Don’t worry, everything will be alright” She winked at me and then went back to her car and left. I remained on my spot unable to say anything to stop her from leaving.

“That woman!” I faced the door and put my hand on the doorknob. I didn’t know why I suddenly felt nervous. Aren’t they home yet? Don’t tell me Rita and Tina are out too? What if—

I took a deep breath and decided to open the door. Yeah, the inside was dark. I took my phone out and turn the flash light on in order to find the switch.

I was about to turn the lights on when I suddenly heard a sweet music coming from the second floor.

Then I felt something hit my head. It’s raining with….flower petals?

“Love” I called for Zander but nobody responded. Then the lights turned on but it was dim, enough for me to see what’s going on around me. I gasped in surprise when I saw a lot of pink and red heart-shaped balloons and flower petal around.

I slowly followed the path as the sweet music continued. Even the stairs of our house was decorated with petals and balloons. I ascended the stairs slowly and the decorations led me to the terrace.

When I reached the terrace, covered my mouth in surprise. Why wouldn’t I? I just saw my husband standing in the middle of the terrace while holding a beautiful bouquet of flowers. He was so handsome in his get up. It was obvious that he planned all these.

I noticed that there was a guy playing a violin at the right side of the terrace. So that’s what I’ve been hearing….

“Hi, beautiful” He said. Like a slow motion, he walked towards me. Gosh, he looks so handsome!

“This is for you” He said as he handed the bouquet of flowers to me. I didn’t even notice that I accepted the bouquet because my attention was on him. I was mesmerized by him.

I blinked for a couple of times when I felt his lips landed on mine. It was a gentle kiss.

“Happy anniversary, love” I suddenly felt emotional. I really thought that he forgot about it. I was getting vexed and disappointed for nothing.

“I really thought you forgot about it” I pouted as I wiped the tears from my eyes.

“You really thought so? Ouch, that hurts” He acted like he was hurting on the chest and I rolled my eyes because of how corny he was being. But at the same time, I couldn’t stop the smile on my lips.

“Happy 5th anniversary too, love. Thank you because you didn’t forget about it” I hugged him tightly before I whispered how much I love him.

“Of course I would never forget” He raked me a looked full of desire. I just beamed at him and then hugged him.

We stayed like that for I didn’t know long before he guided me to the round table. He really prepared for a romantic dinner for us.

While we were eating, we were so happy. He fed me and I did the same. He even danced with me to the tune of that beautiful music that the violinist was making.

“I’m so happy right now” I said as I rested my cheek against his hard chest. We were dancing slowly. His arms were on my waist. He was kissing my forehead from time to time and I felt so giddy about it. He never changed. He’s still the Zander who’s sweet and gentle but rough and loving at the same time.

“So you and Hannah planned all this?” He chuckled.

“Yes and she played her role very well. Look how sexy and enchanting you are, love. Gosh, you’re so beautiful and sexy that I want to ravish you right here, right now” My cheeks flushed because I felt something hard hitting my abdomen. He’s having a hard time!

“What about the kids? Where are they?” I asked, trying to divert our attention to another topic.

“Don’t think about our kids for now. They’re somewhere safe, I made sure of that” I nodded my head. We remained in that position until the violinist suddenly stopped playing.

“I sent home just now because I want to have an alone time with my wife” I chuckled softly and tilted up my head to look at him.

“Then let’s go and have a seat. The music is gone after all” I was about to go back at the table when he didn’t let me.

“I want to stay like this for a little bit longer, love”

“But we don’t have a music” I said while chuckling amusedly.

“Then I’ll make some music” I was about to tease him what he’d do in order to have a music in the background when he suddenly started singing.

When your legs don’t work like they used to before

And I can’t sweep you off of your feet

Will your mouth still remember the taste of my love

Will your eyes still smile from your cheeks

And darling I will be loving you ’til we’re 70

And baby my heart could still fall as hard at 23

And I’m thinking ’bout how people fall in love in mysterious ways

Maybe just the touch of a hand

Oh me I fall in love with you every single day

And I just wanna tell you I am

Oh my gosh! He’s singing! Zander hates singing but now he’s singing for me! I felt so happy that my smile went wider. My arms around him tightened. Even though he’s off key, in my ears, it’s the best version of the song Thinking Out Loud.

So honey now

Take me into your loving arms

Kiss me under the light of a thousand stars

Place your head on my beating heart

I’m thinking out loud

Maybe we found love right where we are

I felt like we suddenly transported to another dimension and the only people there was just us. Being in his arms like this felt so good, calming and magical. Even though it’s been years since we got married, we still look at each other like the first time we realized that we loved each other. Everyday is still magical.

Even though we’ve been through a lot, we overcame it all and now we’re together as husband and wife. My family is my life.

“Thank you, love, for the effort you made for our anniversary. Thank you too because even though we have arguments sometimes, you’re still here, loving me. I love you so much” I said full of emotions. He cupped my face and stared at me as if I was the most beautiful woman.

“You deserve to be loved because you’re an amazing woman. I should be the one thanking you because of your efforts taking care of me and our children everyday. Thank you because you came into my life. I love you too. So much” Before I knew it, we were already kissing passionately. My arms went to his nape as I responded hotly to his kisses.

His hands began wandering on my body and that made me even hotter. I’ve been craving for him since a while ago and I know he feels the same.

After a minute or so, his lips moved down to my throat. I moaned as the electric-like sensation surged throughout my being.

“You smell you good, love” He breathed and was about to kiss my lips again when a little squeal echoed.

“Mommy!” We both looked at the one who squealed and we saw our daughter happily running towards us. Behind her were her older siblings.

I let go of Zander and sat in a squatting position then open my arms for her.

“Hi, sweetie. Where have you been?” I asked her after I kissed and hugged her. Zenith is already three while her older brother, Prince Zannon is 4 years old. While Camila on the other hand is already 11 years old. How time flies.

“Grandpa…” Zenith answered.

“Mommy, we played with grandpa” Zannon said as he came closer towards me too and then hugged me.

“Really? That’s good then. Did you miss mommy?” I asked and both of them nodded vigorously. I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“What about you, sweetheart? Did you enjoy hanging out with grandpa?” I asked Camila.

“I thought you already forgot about me, mommy” She answered instead and came closer to us. I let go of Zannon and Zenith and then pecked Camila on the forehead.

“Of course not. You’re still my baby girl after all” She smiled sweetly.

“Mommy, I’m your baby too” Zenith claimed with her eyebrows creased.

“And I’m mommy’s only prince” Zannon bragged. I hugged them all because I felt so happy of how sweet they were being.

“What about daddy, you guys?” Zander pouted as he pretended to be sad. Our children kissed and hugged him too and the smile on their faces as I watched them was incomparable.

“We made this as an anniversary gift for you, mommy and daddy” Camila brought out something from her bag.

It was scrap book where they put photos of me and Zander from when we’re still boyfriend and girlfriend, during our marriage and then our family portrait. They even put some heart decorations and drew some designs and colored it. The right part was obviously drew and colored by Zannon and Zenith while on the left part was Camila’s.

I suddenly felt teary-eyed because of happiness.

“You made this for us?” Zander asked. He looked surprised and happy too.

“Grandpa helped us” Camila answered. I couldn’t help but to hug and kiss them again. This is what my children does to me and Zander. They complete us and they’re our happiness.

Before I came back to America and got back with Zander again, I thought I wouldn’t be able to live a happy life. I thought true love would never come to me but who would have thought that the man that I tried to so hard to forget would come back into my life. Life really is full of surprises!

“At last, the kids are already sleeping” Zander said as he hugged me from behind. He nuzzled his head in the crook of my neck and then began giving me small kisses there. I moaned with delight as I tilted my head to give him more access.

“Did you make sure that Zannon and Zenith are already sleeping?”

“Of course, I made sure of that. We don’t want them barging in here again” His hands went to my breasts and kneaded them in a teasing manner. I wanted to laugh. Zander has been going through a diet lately because Zannon and Zenith were always sleeping in our room and Zander couldn’t get his way with me.

“Why? It’s nice when they sleep here”

“Yeah, it’s nice but we need some time alone too, love. I really missed you so much” He began undressing and after a couple of seconds later, I found myself naked beside him, moaning with so much pleasure as he worshipped my aching core.

I was standing against the railing of the terrace with my legs spread apart while Zander was kneeling before me and eating me out like there’s no tomorrow. My legs were already trembling as I felt that euphoria coming closer.

I raked though his hair with my fingers as I chanted his name.

“Oh my…Yes, just like that, love…ohhh….faster!” I bit my lower lip as I felt his naughty tongue worked its magic against my wetness. His thumb circling my hard nub and a couple of seconds more, I reached peak, exploding on his waiting mouth. My legs buckled uncontrollably that they lost their strength and almost gave out.

“Delicious as always” He grinned as he made me face the other side and now he positioned himself behind me. He made me bend. Thankfully, the lights at the terrace was off and nobody could surely see us from the outside. It’s already late too so people are surely sleeping by now.

“Ready?” I could feel his hardness against my butt and I reached for it to guide it to my opening. I heard him groan the moment our intimate areas touched. I could feel the heat within me that needed to be subside.

“Yes. I want you now…Ohhh!” I breathed. Upon saying that, he thrusted his shaft with a sure move and I gasped loudly when I felt his sudden intrusion. Goodness! He’s so hard and huge and it felt so good!

“You feel so good, love. I can’t get enough of you” He started moving with a steady long but hard strokes.

“Yes! Faster, love. Please” I wantonly begged as I moved my hips to meet his thrusts. The erotic sx noises were just adding to the fire between us. He didn’t disappoint because his pace became faster. His hands went to my breasts again and played there, pinching my npples as he kneaded them like he can’t get enough with them. I was almost shouting because of so much pleasure he’s giving me.

He started kissing my neck. His pace became even faster. Just a couple of thrusts more and I would reach my destination.

“I’m cumming! Ohhh!!”

“Yes! Cum with me” He answered through gritted teeth. I couldn’t help but to close my eyes because of that blinding sensation. Our movements became desperate until that ultimate pleasure struck us. My body quaked uncontrollably as I org*smed around him.

I purred like a cat when I felt him followed. I could feel his hot load spraying deliciously inside of me and I bit my lower lip because of the intensity of it. My body was still trembling because of so much ecstasy.

We’re both breathing hard after what we did.

“Mmm…That feels so good like always” Zander whispered as I felt his manhood slipped out of me but instead of letting me go, his arms tightened around me even more.

“Happy anniversary again, love” I couldn’t help but to smile because of how sweet he was.

“Happy anniversary too. You made me so happy today. Thank you” I turned around so that I could give him a kiss. I was just planning on giving him a peck but he suddenly deepened it. The fire inside of me rekindled again.

He swooped me off my feet and then entered in our room. He deposited me on the bed while still kissing me. His hands began exploring around my body again.

“Oh, Please, I want you now” He positioned himself between my parted legs and was about to enter me when we heard a knock at the door. We stared at each other when we heard the voices of Zannon and Zenith, calling for us. Their room was just next door.

We quickly fixed ourselves before Zander opened the door. Our children entered excitedly.

“Mommy, daddy, we want to sleep here again” I looked at Zander and I almost burst out into a fit of laughter because of his reaction.

“Sure, my babies” Zander helped them got into the bed and they lied in between Zander and I.

“Mommy, sing us lullaby, please” Zannon asked. I smiled and began singing their favorite lullaby that I sing for them almost every night.

Then, we heard a knock again and it was Camila, asking for us if she could sleep with us too. Of course, we said yes. After about 30 minutes, our children finally fell asleep. Thankfully, our bed was huge enough for us.

“And I was even planning on tiring you out tonight as my price for the surprise” I chuckled softly.

“If you wake up early tomorrow, we’ll shower together” His face brightened excitedly.

“Really?”

“If you managed to wake up early” I teased.

“Of course, love. You know me. When it comes to you, I’m always ready” I rolled my eyes because of how corny he was being again but I couldn’t suppress the smile that formed my lips.

“Goodnight, love. Be ready for tomorrow” He said playfully.

“Goodnight” I watched them as they sleep and the happiness in my heart was overflowing. Sometimes I still couldn’t believe how happy I am everyday because of them.

I’m glad that Zander and I found each other again because I couldn’t imagine what my life now if I hadn’t found Zander and Camila years ago. Now, everything’s in the right place and I couldn’t ask for more.

Zander is a very responsible and loving husband and father to our children. I knew I made the right choice of giving him the second chance.

There is no such thing as perfect marriage but I could say that ours was special. I know deep inside my heart that I would still love him even when we’re already old and have white hairs. He’s the love of my life and nothing could ever change that.

How’s Zander and Jewel’s love story? Did you enjoy it?

COMMENT

VOTE

Share this story: